Бартлетт Р. Становление Европы: Экспансия, колонизация, изменения в сфере культуры

ОГЛАВЛЕНИЕ

Сокращения использованные в Примечаниях и Библиографии
Примечания
АО
Helbig & Weinrich
Ausgewahlte Quellen zur deutschen Geschichte des Mittelalters
Helbig &
Weinrich       Herbert Helbig and Lorenz Weinrich (eds.)r Urkunden und
erzahlende Quellen zur deutschen Ostsiedlung im Mittelalter
(AQ 26, 2 vols., Darmstadt, 1968-70)
J.-L.               Regesta pontificum Romanorwn... ad annum... 1198,
ed. P. Jaffe, rev. S. Loewenfeld et a!. (2 vols., Leipzig, 18858)
Lacarra         Jose Maria Lacarra (ed.), 'Documentos para el estudio
de la reconquista у repoblacion del Valle del Ebro', Estudios de Edad Media de la Corona de Aragon 2 (1946), pp. 469—574 (docs. 1—93), 3 (1947-8), pp. 499—727 (docs. 94—286), 5 (1952),j pp. 511—668 (docs. 287—400); repr. in 2 vols. Textes medievales 62—3 (Saragossa, 1982-3)
MFMitteldeutsche Forschungen
MCHMonumenta Germaniae historica
MPHMonumenta Poloniae historica
n.s.                new series, новые выпуски
PLPatrologiae, cursus completus, series latino,
ed. J.-P. Migne (221 vols., Paris, 1844-64)
Po.                 Regesta pontificum Romanorum inde ab annum...
1198 ad a. 1304, ed. A Potthast (2 vols., Berlin, 1874-5)
RHC.Occ.      Recueit des historiens des croisades. Historiens occidentaux (5 vols., Paris, 1844-95)
RS                 Rerum Britannicarum Medii Aevi Scriptores ('Rolls Series')
(251 vols., London, 1858-96)
SRCScriptores rerum Germanicarum in usum scholarum separatim
editi (MGH)
SSScriptores (MGH)
UBUrkundenbuch
Глава 1
' Geoffrey Malaterra, De rebus gestis Rogerii Calabriae et Siciliae comi-tis et Roberti Guiscardi duds fratris eius 3.19, ed. Ernesto Pontieri (Rerum italicarum scriptores, n.s., 5/1, Bologna, 1928), pp. 68—9 (епископский престол был вскоре перенесен из Троины в Мессину).
2  Orderic Vitalis, Historia ecclesiastica 3, ed. and tr. Marjorie Chibnall (6 vols., Oxford, 1968—80), 2, p. 26,
3  Этот анализ средневековых католических епископсгв опирается на следующие документы: Pius Bonifatius Gams, Series episcoporum eccle-siae catholicae (Regensburg,   1873); Conrad Eubel,  Hierarchia catholica medii aevi О (1198—1431) (2nd ed., Minister, 1913), дополненные и исправленные    в   словарях:    Dictionnaire   d'histoire   et   de   geographic ecclesiastiques (21 vols. to date, Paris, 1912-); Lexicon fur Theologie und Kirche, ed. Josef Hofer and Karl Rahner (2nd ed., 11 vols.. Freiburg im Breisgau,  1957—67), а также карты и библиография в кн.: Atlas zur Kirchengeschichte, ed. Hubert Jedin etal. (2nd ed., Freiburg im Breisgau, 1987), различных национальных и региональные исслледованиях, которые отчасти поименованы ниже.
Magdeburg: Dipiomata Conradi I, Heinrici I et Ottonis J, ed. Theodor Sickel (MGH, Dipiomata regum et imperatorum Germaniae 1, Hanover, 1879—84), no. 366, pp. 502—3.
Общие труды по истории становления епископатов Восточной Европы включают: A.P.Vlasto, The Entry of the Slavs into Christendom (Cambridge, 1970), chapter 3; Francis Dvornik, The Making of Central and East-em Europe (London, 1949); о землях между Эльбой и Одером см.: Jiirgen Petersohn, Der sudliche Ostseeraum im kirchlich-poii+ischen Kraftespiel des Reichs, Polens und Danemarks vom 10. bis 13. Jahrhundert (Cologne and Vienna, 1979), part I, а также работы по истории отдельных епархий, напр.: Dietrich Claude, Geschichte des Erzbistums Magdeburg bis in das 12. Jahrhundert (2 vols., MF 67, Cologne, 1972—5); Fritz Curschmarm, Die Diozese Brandenburg (Verdffentlichungen des Vereins fur Geschichte der Mark Brandenburg, Leipzig, 1906).
4  Vita Constantini 15, tr. Marvin Kantor and Richard S. White, The Vita of Constantine and the Vita of Methodius (Michigan Slavic Materials 13, Ann Arbor, 1976), p. 47.
5  Adam of Bremen: Gesta Hammaburgensis ecclesiae pontificum 3.77, ed. Werner Trillmich, in Quellen des 9. und 1м. Jahrhunderts zur Geschichte der Hamburgischen Kirche und des Reiches (АО11,  Darmstadt,   1961), pp. 135—503, at pp. 428—30,
6  Pagan Uppsala: ibid. 4.26—7, ed. Trillmich, pp. 470—72.
344
Примечания
Примечания
345
7  Malaterra, De rebus gestis Rogerii 4.7, ed. Pontieri, pp, 88—90; см.: Dieter Girgensohn, 'Dall'episcopato greco all'episcopato latino nell'Italia meridionale', in La chiesa greca in Italia dall'VIII al XVI secolo (3 vols., Italia sacra 20—22, Padua, 1973) 1, pp. 25—43.
8  Charles Homer Haskins, 'England and Sicily in the Twelfth Century', English Historical Review 26 (1911), pp. 433—47, 641—65, at p. 437.
9 Paul Freedman,   The Diocese of Vic (New Brunswick, 1983), pp. 14— 15.
О Реконкисте см.: Derek W. Lomax, The Reconguest of Spain (London, 1978); Charles J. Bishko, 'The Spanish and Portuguese Reconguest, 1095— 1492', in Kenneth M. Setton (ed.), A History of the Crusades (Philadelphia and Madison, 6 vols., 1955—89} 3: The Fourteenth and Fifteenth Centuries, ed. Harry W. Hazard, pp. 396—456; Angus MacKay, Spam m (he Middle Ages: From Frontier to Empire, 1000—1500 (London, 1977), pp. 1—78; подробности истории отдельных епархий см.: Diccionario de historia eclesiastica de Espana, ed. Quintin Aldea Vaquero et al. (4 vols., Madrid, 1972—5).
10  Privilegios reales у viejos documentes de Toledo, ed. Juan Francisco Rivera Recio et al. (limited ed., Madrid, 1963), no. 1.
11   De expugnatione Lyxbonensi: The Conquest of Lisbon, ed. and tr. Charles W. David (New York, 1936), pp. 178—80 and n. 5.
12  Primera cronica general de Espana 1129, ed. Ramon Menendez Pidal (2 vols., Madrid, 1955), 2, p. 769.
13   Об истории латинской церкви Восточного Средиземноморья см.: Bernard Hamilton, The latin Church in the Crusader States: The Secular Church (London, 1980); Hans Eberhard Mayer, Bistumer, Kloster nnd Stifte im Konigreich Jerusalem (MGH, Schriften 26, Stuttgart, 1977), part 1; Jean Richard,  "The Political and Ecclesiastical Organization of the Crusader States', in Kenneth M. Setton (ed.), A History of the Crusades (Philadelphia and Madison, 6 vols., 1955—89) 5: The Impact of the Crusades on the Near East, ed. Norman P. Zacour and Harry W. Hazard, pp. 193—250; Giorgio Fedalto, La Chiesa Latino in Oriente (2nd ed., 3 vols., Verona,   1981); RL. Wolff, 'The Organization of the Latin Patriarchate of Constantinople, 1204—1261', Traditio 6 (1948), pp. 33—60.
14  Об Афинской церкви см.: Innocent III, 14 July 1208, Sacrosancta Romano ecclesia, Po. 3456; Registrum sive epistolae 11.113, PL 214—16, at 215, col. 1433, см.: Jean Longnon, 'Lrorganisation de 1'eglise d'Athenes par Innocent III', in Memorial Louis Petit: Melanges d'histoire et d'archeologie byzantines (Archives de I'Orient Chretien 1, Bucharest, 1948), pp. 336—46; Leo Santifaller, Beitrage zur Geschichte des Lateinischen Patriarchats von Konstantinopel (1204—1261) und der venezianischen Urkunden (Weimar, 1938), pp. 130—40; G.L.F. Tafel and G.M, Thomas (eds.),  Urkunden zur alteren Handels und Staatsgeschichte der Republik Venedig (3 vols., Fontes гегшп Austriacarum II, 12—14, Vienna, 1856-7) 2, p. 101, no. 209.
15  О епархиях Прибалтики см.: Petersohn, Der sudliche Ostseeraum; R.Bartlett,   'The Conversion of a Pagan Society in the Middle Ages', History 70 (1985), pp. 185—201; Karl Jordan, Die Bistumsgrundungen Heinrichs des Lowen (MGH, Schriften 3, Leipzig, 1939); Eric Christiansen, The Northern Crusades (London, 1980).
*6 Об Ордене меченосцев см.: Friedrich Benninghoven, Der Order der Schwertbruder {Cologne and Graz, 1965). О Тевтонских рыцарях имеется обширная литература, одним из добротных последних исследований является: Hartmut Boockrnann, Der Deutsche Orden (Munich, 1981).
17  Notker: Gesta Karoli 1.10, ed. Reinhold Rau, Quellen zur karolingi-schen Reichsgeschichte 3 (AO7, Darmstadt, 1960), pp. 321—427, at pp. 334—6.
18  Tota latinitas': Orderic Vitalis, Historia ecclesiastica 12,43, ed. Chib-nall, 6, p. 364.
19  Об истории Ирландии XII—XIII веков см.: Robin Frame, Colonial Ireland 1169—1369 (Dublin, 1981); idem. The Political Development of the British Isles 1100—1400 (Oxford, 1990); AJ. Otway-Ruthven, A History of Medieval Ireland (2nd ed., London, 1980); RBartlett, 'Colonial Aristocracies of the High Middle Ages', in Robert Bartlett and Angus MacKay (eds.). Medieval Frontier Societies (Oxford, 1989), pp. 23—47.
20  Vita sancti Malachiae 8.16, in J. Leclerq and H.M. Rochais (eds.), Opera 3 (Rome, 1963), pp. 295—378, at p. 325.
21  ibid. 8.17, ed. Leclerq and Rochais, p. 326; цит. из Библии: Осия 2:23.
22  Song of Dermot and the Earl, lines 431—5, ed. and tr. Goddard H. Orpen (Oxford, 1892), p. 34.
23  Walter Bower, Scotichronicon 12.27, ed. D.E.R. Watt, 6 (Aberdeen, 1991), p. 388 (Remonstrance of 1317—18).
24  Bernard, Vita sancti Malachiae 8.16, ed. Leclerq and Rochais, p. 325.
25  Цит. no kh,: Chanson de Roland, laisse 72, line 899, ed. F. White-head (Oxford, 1942), p. 27.
26 ]ohn of Salisbury, Letters, 1: The Early Letters (1153-61), ed. W.J. Mil-lor, H.E. Butler and C.N.L Brooke (London, etc., 1955), no. 87, p. 135.
27  Schlesisches UB, ed. Heinrich Appelt and Winfried Irgang (4 vols. to date, Graz, Cologne and Vienna, 1963- ), 1, no. 11, pp. 8—9 (1143-5).

Глава 2

1  Philip of Novara (Philippe de Navarre), Les quatres ages de 1'homme 1.16, ed. Marcel de Freville (Paris, 1888), p. 11.
2  О роде Жуанвилей см.: Henri-Francois Delaborde, Jean de Joinville et les seigneurs de Joinvule (Paris, 1894)
3 Jean de Joinville, Histoire de Saint Louis XXXVI (167), ed. Natalis de Wailly (Paris, 1874), p. 92.
4  Calendar of the Gormanston Register, ed. James Mills and M.J. McEn-ery (Dublin, 1916), p. 182.
5 Joinville, Histoire, ed. de Wailly, p. 545.
6  Orderic Vitalis, Historia ecclesiastica, ed. and tr. Marjorie Chibnall (6 vols., Oxford, 1968-80), indices, s.v. 'Grandmesml'; генеалог, древо — ibid. 2, p. 370; Marjorie Chibnall, The World of Orderic Vitalis (Oxford, 1984), p. 227; Leon-Robert Menager, 'Inventaire des families normandes et frangues emigrees en Italie meridionale et en Sicile (Xle-XIIe siecles)', in Roberto il Guiscard e il suo tempo (Fonti e studi del Corpus membranarum
346
Яримечания
Примечания
347
italicarum. Centra di studi normarmo-suevi. Universita degli studi di Ban, Rome, 1975), pp. 259-387, at pp. 316-18.
7  Qrderic Vitalis, Historic ecclesiastica 3, ed. Chibnall, 2, p. 94.
8  'Funambuli': Gesta Francorum 9.23, ed. and tr. Rosalind Hill {London, 1962), p. 56; Baudri de Bourgueil, Historia jerosolimitana, RHC, Occ. 4, pp. 1—111, at pp. 64—5.
9  Orderic Vitalis, Historia ecclesiastica 8.3, ed. Chibnall, 4, pp. 138-40.
10  О Роберте Рудланском см.: Domesday Book, ed. Abraham Parley (2 vols., London, 1783), 1, fol. 269; map in H.C. Darby, Domesday England (Cambridge, 1977), p. 332, fig. Ill; Rees Davies, Conquest, Coexistence and Change: Wales 1063—1415 (Oxford, 1987), pp. 30—31, 82—3; John Le Pa-tourel, The Norman Empire (Oxford, 1976), pp, 62—3, 312—14.
11  О Сурдевалях см.: Domesday Book 1, fols. 298, 305—8, 373; Lewis
C.  Loyd, The Origins of Some Anglo-Norman Families, ed. C,T. Clay and
D.  C. Douglas (Harleian Society Publications 103, 1951), p. 99; Menager, 'In-ventaire des families normandes1, p. 346; Red Book of the Exchequer, ed. Hubert Hall (3 vols., RS, 1896), 2, p. 602; Register of the Abbey of St Thomas Dublin, ed. John T. Gilbert (RS, 1889), nos.106, 349—50, pp. 92, 302—4.
*2 Derek W. Lomax, The Reconquest of Spain {London, 1978),p. 62.
13  Orderic Vitalis, Historia ecclesiastica, 13,5, ed. Chibnall, 6, p. 404.
14  Reinhold Rohricht, Beitrage zur Geschichte der Kreuzzuge 2: Deutsche Pilger- und Kreuzfahrten nach dem heiligen Lande (700—1300) (Berlin, 1878), pp. 297—359.
15  Pommersches UB 1: 786—1253, ed, Klaus Conrad (2nd ed., Cologne and Vienna, 1970), nos. 213, 485, pp. 261—3, 579—80.
16  O. Eggert, Geschichte Pommems 1 (Hamburg, 1974), pp. 150—60, and also the bibliography cited there, pp. 263—4.
17  Schlesisches UB, ed. Heinrich Appelt and Winfried Irgang (4 vols. to date, Graz, Cologne and Vienna, 1963- ), 2, no. 346, p. 208 (1248).
18  См.: Т.Е. McNeill, Anglo-Norman Ulster: The History and Archaeology of an Irish Barony 1177—1400 (Edinburgh, 1980), esp. chapter 1; God-dard H. Orpen, Ireland under the Normans, 1169—1333 (4 vols., Oxford, 1911—20) 2, pp. 5—23, 114—18, 134-44; New History of Ireland 2: Medieval Ireland, 1169-1534, ed. Art Cosgrove (Oxford, 1987), pp. 114—16, 135.
19  См. также: RBartlett, 'Colonial Aristocracies of the High Middle Ages', in Robert Bartlett and Angus MacKay (eds.), Medieval Frontier Societies (Oxford, 1989), pp. 23—47, at pp. 31—41.
20  О кампании 1201 г. см.: Annals of Ulster (Armdla Uladh), ed. and tr. William M. Hennessy and Bartholomew MacCarthy (4 vols., Dublin, 1887— 1901), 2, pp. 235—7; ibid. 2, p. 229.
21  См.: William Dugdale, Monasticon Anglicanum, ed. John Caley et al. {6 vols. in 8, London,  1846), 6/2, p.  1125; Gearoid MacNiocaill, 'Cartae Dunenses XII-XIII Cead', Seanchus Ard Mhaca 5/2 (1970), pp. 418—28, at p. 420, nos. 4—5.
22  См.: William O'Sullivan, TTie Earliest Anglo-Irish Coinage (Dublin, 1964), pp. 1—5, 20—21; plate 1.
23  См.: Roger of Howden, Chronica, ed. William Stubbs (4 vols., RS, 1868—71), 4, pp. 176 and 25; cf. Jocelyn of Fumess, Vita sancti Patricii, Acta sanctorum Martii 2 (Antwerp, 1668), pp. 540—80, at p. 540, who refers to de Courcy as Ulidiae princeps,
24  См.: Eberhard Schmidt, Die Mark Brandenburg unter den Askanien (П34—1320) (MF 71, Cologne and Vienna, 1973); Johannes Schultze, Die Mark Brandenburg 1: Entstehung und Entwicklung unter den askanischen Markgrafen (bis 1319) (Berlin, 1961); Hermann Krabbo and Georg Winter, Regesten der Markgrafen von Brandenburg aus Askanischem House (Leipzig, Munich and Berlin, 1910—55).
25  О дате образования Марки Бранденбург см.: Schultze, Die Mark Brandenburg 1, p. 74.
26   Henry of Antwerp,  Tractate de captione urbis Brandenburg, ed. Oswald Holder-Egger, MGH, SS 25 (Hanover, 1880), pp. 482—4, at p. 484.
27  Сгош'са principum Saxonie, ed. Oswald Holder-Egger, MGH, SS 25 (Hanover, 1880), pp. 472—80, at p. 478.
2** О семье фон Веделей см.: Helcja Cramer, 'Die Herren von Wedel im Lande iiber der Oder: Besitz und Herrschaftsbildung bis 1402', Jahrbuch fur die Geschichte Mittel- und Ostdeutschlands 18 (1969), pp. 63—129; документ 1212 содержится в: Hamburgisches UB (4 vols. in 7, Hamburg, 1907—67} 1, no. 387, pp. 342—3. См. также документы, связанные с историей этой семьи, в: UB zur Geschichte des schlossgesessenen Geschlechts der Grafen und Herren von Wedel, ed. Heinrich Friedrich Paul von Wedel (4 vols. in 2, Leipzig, 1885—51),
29 См.: Pommersches UB 2 (Stettin,1881—5, repr. Cologne and Graz, 1970), no. 891, pp. 218—19.
3® Современные польские названия населенных пунктов, обозначенных на Карте 4: Cremzow (Kr^pcowo), Driesen (Drezdenko), Falken-burg (Zlocieniec), Freienwalde (Chociwel), Kiirtow (Korytowo), Markische-Friedland (Miroslawiec), Neuwedel (Drawno), Schivelbein (Swidwin), Ucht-enhagen (Krzywnica); реки Ihna (Ina), Netze (Notec), Drage (Drawa).
31  См.: UB . . . von Wedel 2/1, no. 3, p. 3 (1272), nos. 7—8, p. 6 (1281).
32  ibid. no. 113, pp. 65—6.
33   См.:  Codex diplomatics Brandenburgensis, ed. Adolph Friedrich Riedel (41 vols., Berlin, 1838—49), AXV1II, pp. 151—3, no. 87 (1388); ibid., pp. 102—3, no. 5; ibid., pp. 111—12, no. 22; ibid., pp. 218—19, no. 9.
34   См.:  Cramer,   'Die Herren von Wedel',  p.   119:  'nahezu landes-herrtiche Stellung'.
35  О семье Монферрат см.: Leopoldo Usseglio, / marches/ di Monfer-rato in Italia ed in oriente durante i secoli XII e XIII, ed. Carlo Patrucco (2 vols., Bibliotheca della societa storica subalpina 100—101, Turin, 1926).
36   См.: William of Tyre,   Chronicle 21.12(13),  ed.  RB.C.  Huygens (2 vols.. Corpus Christianorum, Continuatio mediaevalis 63—63A, Turnhout, 1986), 2, p. 978.
37  См.: Francesco Gabrieli (ed.), Arab Historians of the Crusades (Eng. tr., Berkeley and London, 1969), p. 177 (Ibn al-Athir).
348
Примечания
38  peire vidal: Poesie, ed. D'Arco Silvio A valle (2 vols., Milan and Naples, I960), 2, pp. 159—61, no. 19 ('Per mielhs sofrir'), lines 49—50. at p. 161.
39  Эти пятнадцать монархов следующие; короли и   королевы Португалии, Леона и Кастилии, Арагона, Наварры, Франции, Англии, Шотландии, Норвегии/Швеции, Дании, Польши, Венгрии, Священной Римской империи (и Богемии), Неаполя и Сицилии, Кипра; прочие правители (в т.ч. некоторые из ирландских) использовали королевский титул в ряде случаев, но в глазах соседних правителей либо могущественных международных организаций монархами не являлись. Иерусалим и Армения представляют исключения.
40  См.: Marcelin Defoumeaux, Les Francois en Espagne aux Xle et Xlle siecles (Paris, 1949), p. 197, n. 1; Bernard F. Reilly, The Kingdom of Leon-Castilla under King Alfonso VI, 1063—1109 (Princeton, 1988), pp. 194 and п., 254—5
41  Ричард I первоначально отдал Кипр тамплиерам, с условием, что они его выкупят.
4^ См.: Robert of Clan, La conquete de Constantinople 106, ed. Philippe Lauer (Paris, 1924), p. 102.
4^ Geoffrey Malaterra, De rebus gestis Rogerii Calabriae et Siciliae comitis et Roberti Guiscardi duds fratris eius 1.11, ed. Ernesto Pontieri (Rerum italicarum scriptores, n.s., 5/1, Bologna, 1928), p. 14, Цитата из Библии: см.: от Луки 6:38.
44  Amatus of Montecassino, Storia de' Normanni 2.45, ed. Vincenzo de Bartholomaeis (Fonti per la storia d'Italia 76, Rome, 1935), p. 112.
45 Joshua Prawer, Crusader Institutions (Oxford, 1980), p. 21.
46   Fulcher of Chartres, Historia Hierosolymitana 3.37,  ed.  Heinrich Hagenmeyer (Heidelberg, 1913), p. 749.
47  Livldndische Reimchronik, lines 612-18, ed. Leo Meyer (Paderbom, 1876), p. 15.
48  Цит. по кн.: Song of Dermot and the Earl, lines 431—6, ed. and tr. Goddard H.  Orpen (Oxford,   1892), p.  34.  (Имеется русское издание: Песнь о Роланде, М., 1974)
49  Цит. по кн.: Cantor de Mio Cid, line 1213, ed, Ramon Menendez Pidal (rev. ed., 3 vols., Madrid, 1944—6), 3, p. 945. (Имеется русское издание: Песнь о моем Сиде, М., 1975.)
50  Malaterra, De rebus gestisRogerii1.16, ed. Pontieri, p. 17.
51  Georges Duby, The Early Growth of the European Economy (Eng. tr., London, 1974), p. 51.
^2 Тацит. Германия 13—14.
53  Цит. по кн.: Beowulf, lines 2490—93, ed. F. Klaeber (3rd ed., Boston, 1950), p. 94. (Имеется русское издание: Беовульф — в кн.: Б-ка всемирной л-ры, т. 9, М., 1975,   с. 2490—94).
54  Bede, Epistola ad Ecgbertum episcopum, in Charles Plummer (ed.). Opera historica (2 vols., Oxford, 1896) 1, pp. 405—23, at pp. 414—17.
55  Dudo of Saint-Quentin, De moribus et actis primorum Normanniae ducum 4.83, ed. Jules Lair, Memoires de la Societe des Antiquaires de Nor-mandie, 3rd ser., 3 (Caen, 1858—65), p. 238.
Примечания
349
56  Sachsenspiegel, Lehnrecht, ed. Karl August Eckhardt (Germanenre-chte, n.s.. Gottingen, 1956), passim.
57  Walther von der Vogelweide, Die Lieder, ed. Friedrich Maurer (Munich, 1972), no. 74/11, p. 232 ('Ich han min lehen').
58  Le Patourel, The Norman Empire, p. 303.
59  ibid., p. 290.
60   О темпах вырождения европейских аристократических родов см.: Оснабрюк: Werner Hillebrand, Besitz- und Standesverhaltnisse des Osnabriicker Adels bis 1300 (Gottingen, 1962), p. 211; Айхштатт — Benjamin Arnold, German Knighthood 1050—1300 (Oxford, 1985), p. 180; Ha-мюруа — Leopold Genicot, L'economie rurale namuroise аи Bos Moyen Age 2: Les hommes—la noblesse (Louvain, 1960), p. 140; Форез — Edouard Perroy, 'Social Mobility among the French Noblesse in the Later Middle Ages', Pos( and Present 21 (1962), pp. 25—38.
61  Malaterra, De rebus gestis Rogerii 1.5, ed. Pontieri, p. 9.
62  Orderic Vitalis, Historia ecclesiastica 3, ed, Chibnall, 2, p. 98.
63  Robert the Monk, Historia Iherosolimitana, RHC, Occ. 3, pp. 717— 882, at p. 728.
64  См.: Jack Goody, The Development of the Family and Marriage in Europe (Cambridge, 1983), p. 44.
65   О структуре аристократического рода см.:  Karl Schmid,   'Zur Problematik von Familie, Sippe und Geschlecht, Haus und Dinastie beim rnittelalterlichen Adel', Zeitschrift fur die Geschichte des Oberrheins 105 (1957), pp. 1—62; idem, 'The Structure of the Nobility in the Earlier Middle Ages', in Timothy Reuter (ed.). The Medieval Nobility (Amsterdam, etc., 1978), pp. 37—59; Georges Duby, 'Lineage, Nobility and Knighthood', in his The Chivalrous Society (Eng. tr., London and Berkeley, 1977), pp. 59— 80, at pp. 68—75; for an attempt to extend the model to England see James C. Holt, 'Feudal Society and the Family in Early Medieval England', rrons-actions of the Royal Historical Society, 5th ser., 32 (1982), pp. 193—212; 33 (1983), pp. 193—220; 34 (1984), pp. 1—25; 35 (1985), pp. 1—28, esp. 32 (1982), pp. 199—200; Karl Leyser, 'The German Aristocracy from the Ninth to the Early Twelfth Century: A Historical and Cultural Sketch', Past and Present 41 (1968), pp. 25—53, esp. pp. 32—6, Medieval Germany and its Neighbours   (London,   1982),   pp.   161—89,   at   pp.   168—72;   Constance B. Bouchard, 'Family Structure and Family Consciousness among the Aristocracy  in  the  Ninth  to  the  Eleventh  Centuries',   Francia   14   (1987), pp. 639—58.
66  Geoffrey Barrow, The Anglo-Norman Era in Scottish History (Oxford, 1980), title of chapter 1.
67  Prawer, Crusader Institutions, p. 24.
68  Glanvill, The Treatise on the Laws and Customs of England commonly called Glanvill ed. and tr. G.D.H. Hall (London, 1965), p. 75.
69  Assise аи comte Geffroy 1, ed. Marcel Planiol, La tres ancienne cou-twne de Bretagne (Rennes, 1896, repr. Paris and Geneva, 1984), pp. 319— 25, at pp. 321—2.
70  См.: London, British Library, Add. MS 11283, fols. 21v—22. Автор выражает благодарность Венди Дэвис за сверку этой цитаты.
350
Примечания
Примечания
351
71   См.: Duby, 'Lineage, Nobility and Knighthood', p. 75; idem; "The Structure of Kinship and Nobility1, in his The Chivalrous Society (Eng. tr., London and Berkeley, 1977), pp. 134—48, at p. 148; idem. Early Growth of the European Economy, p. 171.
72  Lucien Musset, 'L'aristocratic normande au Xle siecle', in Philippe Contamine (ed.J. La noblesse аиМоуеп Age (Paris, 1976), pp. 71—96, at p. 95.
73  См.: Holt, 'Feudal Society and the Family', Transactions of the Royal Historical Society 32 (1982), p. 201.
74   Lorenz Weinrich  (ed.),  Quellen zur deutsche Verfassungs-,Wirt-schafts- und Sozialgeschichte bis 1250 (AQ 32, Darmstadt, 1977), no. 25, pp. 106—8.
75  См.: Graham Loud, 'How "Norman" was the Norman Conquest of Southern Italy?', Nottingham Medieval Studies 25 (1981), pp.  13—34, at p. 26.
76  Chronicle of Morea, tr. Harold E. Lurier, Crusaders as Conquerors (New York, 1964}, pp. 125—8.
77  Люрье переводит слово sirgentesкак земельный собственник.
78  Hans К. Schulze, Adelsherrschaft und Landesherrschaft: Studien zur Verfassungs- und Besitzgeschichte der Altmark, des ostsachsischen Raumes und des hannoverschen Wendlandes im hohen Mittelalter (MF 29, Cologne and Graz, 1963).
79 A.J. Otway-Ruthven, Л History of Medieval Ireland (2nd ed., London, 1980), pp. 102—3; eadem, 'Knight Service in Ireland', Journal of the Royal Society of Antiquaries of Ireland 89 (1959), pp. 1—15.
80 Song of Dermot, lines 3206—7, ed. Orpen, p. 232.
81  О размерах бенефициев в Ирландии см.: Otway-Ruthven, History of Medieval Ireland, p. 105.
82   О денежных  бенефициях  в  крестоносных  государствах см.: Joshua Prawer, 'Social Classes in the Latin Kingdom: The Franks', in Kenneth Setton (ed.), A History of the Crusades (Philadelphia and Madison, 6 vols., 1955—89) 5: The Impact of the Crusades on the Near East, ed. Norman Zacour and Harry Hazard, pp. 117—92, at p. 135.
83  Frank Stenton, The First Century of English Feudalism 1066—1166 (2nd ed., Oxford, 1961), p. 166.
84  См. об этом: Англия и Нормандия — Thomas К. Keefe, Feudal Assessments and  the Political  Community under Henry II and His Sons (Berkeley, etc., 1983), pp. 42, 141; Шампань — Theodore Evergates, 'The Aristocracy of Champagne in the Mid-Thirteenth Century. A Quantitative Description', Journal of Interdisciplinary History 5 (1974—5), pp. 1—18; Иерусалим — Alan V. Murray, "The Origins of the Prankish Nobility in the Kingdom of Jerusalem, 1100—1118', Mediterranean Historical Review 4/2 (1989),   pp.   281—300,   at   pp.   281—2;   Jean   Richard,   'Les   listes   des seigneuries dans le livre de Jean d'Ibelin', Revue historique de droit fran^ais et etranger 32 (1954), pp. 565—77.
85  AJ. Otway-Ruthven,  'Knights'  Fees in Kildare, Leix and Offaly', Journal of the Royal Society of Antiquaries of Ireland 91 (1961), pp. 163—81, at p. 164, n.10.
86  Catalogus baronum, ed. Evelyn Jamison (Fonti per Ja storia d'ltalia 101, Rome, 1972); see, in general, Claude Cahen, Le regime feodale d'ltalie normande (Paris, 1940).
87  L'estoire d'Eracles empereur et la conqueste de la tare d'Outremer, RHC, Occ, 2, pp. 1—481, at pp. 188—90 (note); La continuation de Guu-laume de Tyr (1184—1197) 136, ed. Margaret R. Morgan (Documents relatifs a I'histoire des croisades 14, Paris, 1982), p. 139 (cf/also p. 138); Peter Ed-bury, The Kingdom of Cyprus and the Crusades 1191—1374 (Cambridge, 1991), chapter 3, 'Settlement'.
88  Barrow, Anglo-Norman Era, pp. 132, 44 and n. 59, 40, 62, 127.
89  Early Scottish Charters prior to 1153, ed. Archibald C. Lawrie (Glasgow, 1905), no. 186, p. 150.
90  Gervase of Tilbury, Otia imperialia 2.10, ed. G.W. Leibnitz, Scriptores rerum brunsvicensium illusi ratio ni inservientes (3 vols., Hanover, 1707—11) 1, pp. 881—1004; 2, pp. 751—84; at 1, p. 917, with better readings at 2, p. 772.
91  См.: К. Schunemann, Die Deutsche in Ungam bis гит 12. Jahrhun-dert (Berlin, 1923), p. 130.
92  cm,: (Contributions to a) Dictionary of the Irish language (Royal Irish Academy, Dublin, 1913—76), s.v. Polish and Czech loan words: Perry Anderson, Passages from Antiquity to Feudalism (London, 1974), p. 231.
93  См.: Cahen, Regime feodale, p. 47.
94  J.F.A Mason, 'Roger de Montgomery and his Sons (1067—1102)', Transactions of the Royal Historical Society, 5th ser., 13 (1963), pp. 1—28, at pp. 6—12.
95  Murray, 'Origins of the Prankish Nobility', p. 293.
96  Erik Fugedi, 'Das mittelalterliche Konigreich Ungam als Gastland', in Walter   Schlesinger   (ed.).   Die   deutsche   'Ostsiedlung ds  Problem  der europaischen Geschichte (Vortrdge und Forschungen 18, Siqmaringen, 1975), pp. 471—507, at pp. 495—6.
97  См.: Robert I. Bums, Islam under the Crusaders: Colonial Survival in the Thirteenth-Century Kingdom of Valencia (Princeton, 1973), ос. Гл. 13.
98  См.: Barrow, Anglo-Norman Era, pp. 157—8.
99  См.: Fugedi, 'Das mittelalterliche Konigreich Ungam', pp. 495—6.
100  См.: William Rees, South Wales and the March 1284—1415 (Oxford, 1924),   pp.   145—7;   Cahen,   Regime   feodale,   pp.   38—9,  82—9;   Otway-Rathven, 'Knight Service', pp. 14—15.
101    Amatus   of   Montecassino,   Storia  de'   Nomanm   1-42,   ed.   de Bartholomaeis, pp, 53—4.
102  Bemhard Guttmann, 'Die Germanisierung der Slawen in der Mark', Forschungen zur brandenburgischen und preussischen Geschichte 9 (1897), pp. 39 (395)—158 (514), at p. 70 (426).
103  Fulcher of Chartres, Historia Hierosolymitana 3.37, ed. Hagenmeyer, p. 748.
104  Henri Bresc, 'Feodalite coloniale en terre d'Islam: La Sicile   (1070— 1240)', in Structures feodales et feodalisme dans 1'Occident mediterraneen (XeXIIIe s.) (Paris, 1980), pp. 631—47, p. 640.
352
Примечания
105  Chronicle of Morea, tr. Lurier, p. 165.
106  Об истории рода де Ласи см.: W.E. Wightman, The Lacy Family in England and Normandy 1066—1194 (Oxford, 1966).
107  Davies, Conquest, Coexistence and Change, p. 181.
108  См.: Bartlett, 'Colonial Aristocracies', pp. 38—40.
109  См.: Lacarra, nos. 354, 366.
110  Julio Gonzalez, El reino de Castillo en la epoca de Alfonso VIII {3 vols., Madrid, 1960) 3, no. 897, pp. 567—8.
111   См.: Helbig & Weinrich 1, no. 121, pp. 448—50; Queden (Klein Queden) is the German Tiefenau and modern Polish Tychnowy.
Глава 3
1  Codex iuris Bohemici, ed. Hermenegild Jiricek (5 vols. in 12, Prague, 1867—98), 2/2, p. 114 (Majestas Carolina 7).
2 The Leiden Book of Maccabees is Leiden, University Library, MS Peri-zoni   17;  репродукции см.:  A.   Merton,  Die Buchmalerei  in St Gallen (Leipzig, 1912), plates LV—LVII.
3  Frank Stenton et al.. The Bayeux Tapestry (London, 1957); см. также: Ibid, 'Arms and Armour', pp. 56—69.
4  Thietmar of Merseburg, Chronicon 4.12, ed. Werner Trillmich (AQ 9, Darmstadt, 1957), p. 126.
5  Lacarra, no. 238 (c. 1145); Gerald of Wales (Giraldius Cambrensuis), De principis instructione 2.13, in J.S.Brewer, J.F.Dimock and G.F.Wamer (eds.}, Opera (8 vols., RS, 1861—91) 8, pp, 183—4,
6  Вес рыцарских доспехов можно рассчитать на основе следующих соображений: кольчуга — 30 фунтов; меч — 4 фунта; шлем — 3 фунта; наконечник копья — 2 фунта; подковы, шпоры, стремена, мундштук и т.п. — 11 фунтов. Отчасти эти расчеты основаны и на археологических данных, отчасти — на общих свойствах металлов и отчасти — на более поздних сведениях о вооружениях.См.: J.F. Fino, 'Notes sur la production du fer et la fabrication des armes en France au Moyen Age', Gladius3 (1964), pp. 47—66; RF. Tylecote, Metallurgy in Archaeology (London, 1962), p. 276; H. Nickel et a!.. The Art of Chivalry: European Arms and Armour from the Metropolitan Museum of Art (New York, 1982); James Mann, Wallace Collection Catalogues: European Arms and Armour (2 vols., London, 1962).
7  См.: Indiculus loricatorum, in Constitutiones et acta publica impera-torum et regum 1, ed. Ludwig Weiland (MCH, Hanover, 1893), no. 436, pp. 632—3; Karl Ferdinand Werner, 'Heeresorganisation und Kriegfiihrung im Deutschen Konigreich des 10. und 11. Jahrhunderts', in Ordinamenti militari in Occidente nell'alto medioevo (Settimane di studio del Centro italiano di studi sull'alto medioevo 15, 2 vols., Spoleto, 1968) 2, pp. 791-843.
8 Forge production: Fino, 'Notes sur la production du fer'.
9  William Beveridge, Prices and Wages т England 1 (London, 1939), pp. xxv—xxvi.
10  См.: William of Poitiers, Gesta Guillelmi duds Normannorum 1.13, 40,   ed.   Raymonde  Foreville   (Paris,   1952),   pp.  26,   98;   Matthew Paris,
Примечания
353
Chronica majora, ed. Henry R Luard (7 vols., RS, 1872—84), 4, pp. 135—6; see in general RH.C. Davis, The Medieval Warhorse (London, 1989).
11  Pierre Chaplais (ed.}. Diplomatic Documents preserved in the Public Record Office 1:1101—1272 (Oxford, 1964), pp. 1—4.
12  См.: Philippe Contamine, War in the Middle Ages (Eng. tr., Oxford, 1984), p. 670.
13 P. Guilhiermoz, Essai sur 1'origine de la noblesse en France аи Moyen Age (Paris, 1902); George Duby, "The Origins of Knighthood', The Chivalrous Society (Eng. tr., London and Berkeley, 1977), pp. 158—70; idem, 'La diffusion du titre chevaleresque', in Philippe Contamine (ed.). La noblesse аи Moyen Age (Paris, 1976), pp. 39—70; Arno Borst (ed.). Dos Rittertum im Mittelalter (Wege der Forschung 349, Darmstadt, 1976); Leopold Genicot, La noblesse dans /'Occident medieval (London, 1982); Jean Fiori, L'essor de la chevalerie (Geneva, 1986), L'ideologie du glaive: Prehistoire de la chevalerie (Geneva, 1983).
14 William of Poitiers, Gesta Guillelmi 2.29, ed. Foreville, p. 218.
15  О боевых конях см.: Davis, The Medieval Warhorse
16  Gerald of Wales (Giraldus Cambrensis), Rinerarium Kambriae 1.4, in J.S. Brewer, J.F. Dimock and G.F. Warner (eds.). Opera (8 vols., RS, 1861— 91) 6, pp. 1—152, at p. 54.
17  См.: Richer, Historiae 2.92; 3.98, 104, ed. R. Latouche, Histoire de France (2 vols., Paris, 1930—37) \, p. 282; 2, pp. 126, 134; J,F. Fino, Forter-esses de la France medievale (3rd ed., Paris, 1977}, p. 89; Paris BN lat. 12, 302, Haimo of Auxerre's Commentary on Ezekiel.
18 Anna Comnena, Alexiad 10.8.5, ed. B. Leib (3 vols., Paris, 1937—45), 2, pp. 217—18.
19  Conciliorum oecumenicorum decreta, ed. J. Alberigo et al. {3rd ed., Bologna, 1973), p. 203 (canon 29).
20  Constitutiones et acta publica imperatorum et regum 2, ed. Ludwig Wetland (MCH, Hanover, 1896), no. 335, p. 445.
21  B. Thordemann, Armour from (he Battle of Wisby 1361 (2 vols., Stockholm, 1939) 1, pp. 186—7.
22 Roger of Wendover, Flores historiarum, ed. H.G. Hewlett (3 vols., RS, 1886-9}, 2, pp. 116, 151, 194, 212, 215—16; this material was incorporated into Matthew Paris, Chron/са majora, ed. Luard, 2, pp. 586—7, 626, 666; 3; pp. 18, 21.
23  E. Audouin, Essai sur 1'armee royale аи temps de Philippe Auguste (Paris, 1913), pp. 113—14.
24  Red Book of the Exchequer, ed. Hubert Hall (3 vols., RS, 1896), 2, pp. 458—9, 467; J.H. Round, The King's Serjeants and Officers of State (London, 1911), pp. 13—14.
25  Iz'ber fundationis episcopatus Vratislaviensis, ed. H. Markgraf and J.W. Schulte (Codex diplomaticus Silesiae 14, Breslau, 1889), pp. 14—15.
26  В  1215 г. король Иоанн заказал для своего замка Мальборо 10 тыс. арбалетных болтов. См.: Close Roll 16 John (Pipe Roll Society, n.s., 31, 1955), p. 130; Audouin, Essai, pp. 187—97; Contamine, War m the Middle Ages, pp. 71—2.
354
Примечания
Примечания
355
27  Hariulf, Gesta ecclesiae Centulensis 4.21, ed. F. Lot, Chronigue de 1'abbaye de Saint-Riquier (Paris, 1894), p. 230.
28  Otto of Freising, Gesta Friderici I impemtoris 1.12, ed. Georg Waitz and Bernhard von Simson (SRC, Hanover and Leipzig, 1912), p. 28.
29 J.P. Bushe-Fox, Old Sarum (London, etc., 1930).
30  G. Fournier, Le peaplement rural en Basse Auvergne durant le haut MoyenAge (Paris, 1962), pp. 329—99.
31  Atlas vorgeschichtlicher Befestigimgen in Niedersachsen, ed. A von Opperman and C. Schuchhardt (Hanover, 1888—1916), pp. 67—8, fig. 53. Современное название — Herlingsburg.
32  Karl Wilhelm Struve, 'Die slawischen Burgen in Wagrien', Offa 17— 18 (1959-61), pp. 57—108, at pp. 61, 99—100.
33  К рис. 2: бурш— CA Ralegh Radford, 'Later Pre-Conquest Boroughs and their Defences', Medieval Archaeology 14 (1970), pp. 83—103; Aggersborg — David M. Wilson, 'Danish Kings and England in the Late 10th and Early llth Centuries — Economic Implications', in Proceedings of the Battle Conference on Anglo-Norman Studies 3 (1980), ed. R. Allen Brown, pp. 188—96, at pp. 192—3; славянские крепостиВагрии — Struve, 'Die slawischen Burgen', p. 60; австрийские замки — W. Getting and G. Grail,   Burgen   in   Oberosterreich   (Wels,   1967),   p.   317   (figures   for Hauptburg); мотт ~ Contamine, War in the Middle Ages, p. 44.
34  Sidney Painter, 'English Castles in the Early Middle Ages: Their Numbers, Location, and Legal Position, Speculum 10 (1935), pp. 321—32, at p. 322; C. Warren Hollister, The Military Organization of Norman England (Oxford, 1965), p. 138; Contamine, War in the Middle Ages, p. 46.
35  Lawrence of Durham, Dialogi 1, lines 367—8, ed. James Raine (Sur-tees Society 70, 1880 for 1878), p. 11.
36  Contamine, War in the Middle Ages, p. 44. Были, разумеется, и более крупные, см.: A Herrnbrodt, 'Stand der fruhmittelalterlichen Mot-tenforschung im Rheinland', Chateau Gaillard 1 (1964 for 1962), pp. 77— 100, at p. 8i; H.W. Heine, 'Ergebnisse und Probleme einer systematischen Aufnahme und Bearbeitung mittelalterlicher Wehranlagen izwischen junger Donau und westlichen Bodensee', ibid. 8 (1976), pp. 121—34, at p. 126.
37  Vita Ludovici Grossi regis 24 (Crecy), 19 (Le Puiset), 18 (Mantes), 3, ed. H. Waguet (Paris, 1929), pp. 176, 140, 124, 20.
38  Alpert of Metz, De diversitate temporam 2.2, ed. Hans van Rij and Anna Sapir Abulafia (Amsterdam, i960), pp. 42—4. Выражение novae res см.: Гай Саллюстий, Jugurtha 19.1, Catiline 28.4 и проч.. Оно часто употреблялось средневековыми хронистами. Вполне возможно, что Альперт позаимствовал его из труда Цезаря Галльская война: GallicWar1.9 (see van Rij and Abulafia's edition, p. 125)
39 Bruno, De bello Saxonico liber 16, 27, ed. H.E. Lohmann (MGH, Deut-sches Mittelalter 2, Leipzig, 1937), pp. 22, 31.
40  См.: Maurice Beresford, New Towns of the Middle Ages (London, 1967), pp. 172 (fig. 40), 425.
41   Cronica Reinhardsbrunnensis, ed. Oswald Holder-Egger, MGH, SS 30/1 (Hanover, 1896), pp. 490—656, at pp. 518—21; Hans Patze and Walter
Schlesinger, Geschichte Thuringens 2/1 (MF 48, Cologne and Vienna, 1974), pp. 10—13.
42  R.A Brown, H.M. Colvin and AJ. Taylor, The History of the King's Works:  The Middle Ages (2 vols., London,   1963) 1, pp. 64—5,  ИЗ; 2, pp. 630, 1023, 1029.
43  Michael Prestwich, War, Politics and Finance under Edward I (London, 1972), p. 160.
44  T.F. Tout, 'The Fair of Lincoln and the "Histoire de Guillaume le Marechal'", Collected Papers (3 vols., Manchester, 1932—4) 2, pp. 191—220, at pp. 218—20; Lynn White, Medieval Technology and Social Change (Oxford,  1962), p.  102; J.F. Fino,  'Machines de jet medievales', Gladius 10 (1972), pp. 25—3; D.R. Hill, 'Trebuchets', Viator 4 (1973), pp. 99—114.
45 См.: Hans R. Hahnloser, VUlard de Honnecourt: Kritische Gesamtaus-gabe des Bauhuttenbuches ms. fr. 19093 der Pariser Nationalbibliothek (2nd ed., Graz, 1972), pp. 159—62; The Sketchbook of VUlard de Honnecourt, ed. Theodore Bowie (Bloomington, 1959), plate 61.
46 Annales Pegavienses, ed. George Heinrich Pertz, MGH, SS 16 (Hanover, 1859), pp. 232—70, at p. 264.
47  Littere Wallie, ed. John Goronwy Edwards (Cardiff, 1940), no. 3, pp. 7—8 (Treaty of Woodstock).
48  Katharine Simms, 'Warfare in the Medieval Gaelic Lordships', The Irish Sword 12 (1975—6), pp. 98—108; Peter Harbison, 'Native Irish Arms and Armour m Medieval Gaelic Literature, 1170—1600', ibid., pp. 173—99, 270—84. Геральд Валлийский в 1188 году так характеризовал ирландских всадников: Они не используют ни седла ни стремян — см.: Gerald of Wales (Giraldus Cambrensis), Topographic Hibemica 3.10, in J.S. Brewer, J.F. Dimock and G.F. Warner (eds.). Opera  (8 vols.,  RS,   1861—91)  5, pp. 1—204, at p. 150.
49  Herbord, Dialogus de vita sancti Ottonis episcopi Babenbergensis 2.23, ed. Jan Wikarjak and Kazimierz Liman, MPH, n.s., 7/3 (Warsaw, 1974), pp. 101—2.
50  Randall Rogers, Latin Siege Warfare in the Twelfth Century (Oxford, 1992).
51  Francesco Gabrieli (ed.), Arab Historians of the Crusades (Eng. tr., Berkeley and London, 1969), p. 58 (Ibn al-Qalanisi).
52  Elena Lourie, 'A Society Organized for War: Medieval Spain', Past and Present 35 (1966), pp. 54—76, at p. 69.
53  Ambroise, L'estone de la guerre sainte, lines 6816—18, ed. Gaston Paris (Paris, 1897), col. 182.
54  Julio Gonzalez, El reino de Castillo en la epoca de Alfonso VIII (3 vols., Madrid, 1960) 3, no. 705, pp. 247—9 (1201); Emilio Saez (ed.), 'Fueros de Puebla de Alcocer у Yebenes', Anuario de bistorta del derecho espanol 18 (1947), pp. 432—41, at p. 435; Julio Gonzalez, Repoblacion de Castillo la Nueva (2 vols., Madrid, 1975—6) 2, p. 350, n. 169.
55   Fulcher of Chartres, Historic Hierosolymitana  1.34,  ed.  Heinrich Hagenmeyer (Heidelberg, 1913), p. 342.
56  Chronicon Livoniae 1.5-9, 9.3, 15.3 , 10.8 , 15.3 , 10.12, 23.8, 14.11, 10.12, 26.3, 27.3, 28.3;, 11.8, 12.1, 27.3, 28.3, ed. Leonid Arbusow and Albert
356
Примечания
Примечания
357
Bauer (АО24, Darmstadt, 1959), pp. 4—6, 38, 134, 54, 132, 58, 242, 126, 60, 282, 298, 304, 80, 84, 296, 304. Приведенные географические названия — Uxkiill, Mesoten, Fellin, Oesel и Warbole — это современные латвийские и эстонские города IkSkile, Meiotne, VHjandi, Saaremaa и Varbola.
57   Gesta Stephani, ed. K.R. Potter and R.H.C. Davis (Oxford,  1976), p. 14.
58  Brut у Tywysogyon, или The Chronicle of the Princes: Red Book of Hergest Version, ed. and tr. Thomas Jones (Cardiff, 1955), pp. 71—3.
59  Giolla Brighde Mac Con Midhe, Poems, ed. and tr. N.JA Williams (Irish Texts Society 51, Dublin, 1980) XIII, 20, p. 141.
60  Annals of Loch Сё, ed. and tr. William M. Hennessy (2 vols., RS, 1871), 1, p. 389.
61  History of Gruffydd ap Cynan, ed. and tr. Arthur Jones (Manchester, 1910), p. 133.
62 Brut у Tywysogyon, ed. Jones, pp. 175, 177; Gerald of Wales, Itinerar-ium Kambriae,  2.6,  ed.  Brewer et al.,  p.   123;  Richard A vent,  Cestyll Tywysogion Gwynedd / Castles of the Princes of Gwynedd (Cardiff, 1983), p. 7.
63  Song of Dermot and the Earl, 666—70, ed. and tr. Goddard H. Orpen (Oxford, 1892), p. 50.
64  Gerald of Wales (Giraldus Cambrensis), Descriptio Kambriae 2.8, in J.S. Brewer, J.F, Dimock and G.F. Warner (eds.). Opera (8 vols., RS, 1861— 91) 6, pp. 153—227, at pp. 220—21; idem, Expugnatio Hibemica 2.38, ed. AB. Scott and F.X. Martin (Dublin, 1978), pp. 246—8; John of Salisbury, Policmticus 6.6, 16, ed. C.C.J. Webb (2 vols., Oxford, 1909), 2, pp. 18, 42— 4; Callus Anonymus, Chronicon 1.25; 3.23, ed. K. Maleczynski, MPH, n.s., 2 (Cracow, 1952), pp. 50, 152.
65  Matthew Paris, Chronica majora, ed. Luard, 5, p. 550.
66    Symeon   of   Durham,    Historia   regum,    in   Symeonis   monachi opera omnia, ed. Thomas Arnold (2 vols., RS,  1882-5), 2, pp. 3—283, at pp. 191—2.
67  Turgot, Vita sancti Margaretae reginae, ed. James Raine in Symeonis Dunelmensis opera et collectanea 1, ed. J. Hodgson Hinde (Surtees Society 51, 1868), pp. 234—54, at p. 247.
68  Symeon of Durham (attrib.). De miraculis et translationibus sancti Cuthberti 10, in Symeonis monachi opera omnia, ed. Thomas Arnold (2 vols., RS, 1882-5), 1, pp. 229—61; 2, pp. 333—62, at 2, p. 339.
69  Symeon of Durham, Historia regum, ed. Arnold, 2, p. 190.
70  Aelred of Rievaulx, De sanctis ecclestae Haugustaldensis, ed. James Raine in The Priory of Hexham (2 vols., Surtees Society 44, 46, 1864—5) 1, pp. 172—203, at p. 178; cf. Symeon of Durham, Historia regum, ed. Arnold, 2, pp. 36—7.
71  Symeon of Durham, De miraculis . . . sancti Cuthberti 10, ed. Arnold, 2, p. 339.
72   Gerald of Wales,  Topographic Hibemica 2.54, ed. Brewer et al,, p. 137; C.L. Salch, 'La protection symbolique de la porte au Moyen Age dans les chateaux-forts alsaciens', in Hommage d Genevieve Chewier et Alain Ceslan: Etudes medievales (Strasbourg, 1975), pp. 39—44.
73  Symeon of Durham, Historia regum, ed. Arnold, 2, pp. 199—200; ibid., p. 211; Anglo-Saxon Chronicle, s.a, 1092, ed. C. Plummer and J. Earle, Two of the Saxon Chronicles Parallel (2 vols., Oxford, 1892—9) 1, p. 227; Symeon  of  Durham's  continuator,   Historia  Dunelmensis  ecclesiae,   in Symeonis monachi opera omnia, ed. Thomas Arnold (2 vols., RS, 1882—5), 1, pp. 135—60, at 1, p. 140.
74  Geoffrey Barrow, The Anglo-Norman Era in Scottish History (Oxford, 1980); idem. Kingship and Unity: Scotland 1000—1306 (London, 1981), chapter 3; AAM. Duncan, Scotland: The Making of the Kingdom (Edinburgh, 1975), chapters 6—8; RL.G. Ritchie, TTie Normans m Scotland (Edinburgh,
1954).
75  Early Scottish Charters prior to П53, ed. Archibald C. Lawrie (Glasgow, 1905), no. 54, pp. 48—9.
76  ]ohn of Hexham, Historia, in Symeonis monachi opera omnia, ed. Thomas Arnold (2 vols., RS, 1882—5), 2, pp. 284—332, at p. 290.
77  Richard of Hexham, Historia, ed. Richard Hewlett in Chronicles of the Reigns of Stephen, Henry II and Richard 1 (4 vols., RS,  1884—9) 3, pp, 137—78,at pp. 156—7.
78   Aelred  of  Rievaulx,   Relatio  de Standardo,  ed,   Hewlett,   ibid., pp. 179—99, at pp. 187—8.
79   О вылазках из замков см,: Richard of Hexham, Historia,  ed. Hewlett, p. 157; John of Hexham, Historia, ed. Arnold, p. 291.
80 John of Hexham, Historia, ed. Arnold, p. 289,
81  Richard of Hexham, Historia, ed. Arnold, p. 145.
82  Aelred of Rievaulx, Relatio, ed. Hewlett, pp. 189—98. Выражение незащищенные и голые взято из: Henry of Huntingdon, Historia An-glorum, ed. Thomas Arnold (RS, 1879), p. 263.
83  Jordan Fantosme, Chronicle,   640-41, 266, 1242-9, 1766, 1828, 1858-67, ed, and tr. R.C. Johnston (Oxford, 1981), pp. 48, 20, 92—4, 132, 136,
138.
84  William of Newburgh, Historia rerum Anglicanim 2.33, ed. Richard Hewlett in Chronicles of the Reigns of Stephen, Henry II and Richard 1 (4 vols., RS, 1884—9) 1—2, at 1, p. 184.
85   См.:  Gesfa regis Heruici secundi Benedicii abbatis,  ed. William Stubbs (2 vols., RS, 1867), 1, pp. 67—8.
86   См.: Annals of Furess, ed. Richard Howlett in Chronicles of the Reigns of Stephen, Henry II and Richard I (4 vols., RS, 1884—9) 2, pp. 503— 83,'at pp. 570—71.
87  Saxo Grammaticus, Gesta Danorum 13.9.6, ed. J, Olrik and H. Raeder (2 vols.,  Copenhagen,   1931-57),  1, pp. 361—2; см. также примечания Э. Кристиансена: Saxo, Danorum regum heroumaue historia, Books X—XVI (3 vols., British Archaeological Reports, International Series 84, 118/1—2, Oxford, 1980—81) 1, pp. 322—3, n. 84; Annales Erphesfurdenses Lothariani, ed. Oswald Holder-Egger, Monumenta Erphesfurtensia (SRC, Hanover and Leipzig, 1899), pp. 34—44, at p. 40. См. также: Lucien Musset, 'Problemes militaires du monde scandinave (Vile—Xlle s.)', in Ordinamenti militari in Occidente nell'alto medioevo (Settimane di studio del Centra italiano di
358
Примечания
Примечания
359
studi sull'alto medioevo 15, 2 vols., Spoleto,   1968)   1, pp. 229—91, at pp. 288—90.
88  См.: S.U. Palme, 'Les impots, le Statut d'Alsno et la formation des or-dres en Suede (1250—1350)', in R Mousnier (ed.), Problemes de stratification sociale (Paris, 1968), pp. 55—66.
89  Karl Barteis, Deutsche Krieger in polnischen Diensten von Misika I. bis Kasimir dem Grossen, c. 963—1370 (Berlin, 1922); K. Schunemann, Die Deutsche in Ungam bis zum 12. Jahrhundert (Berlin, 1923); Benedykt Zien-tara, 'Die deutschen Einwanderer in Polen vom 12. bis zum 14. Jahrhundert', in Walter Schlesinger (ed.), Die deutsche Ostsiedlung des Mittelalters als Problem der europaischen Geschichte (Vortrage und Forschungen 18, Sig-maringen,  1975), pp. 333—48. He все такие гости были немцами; см.: Н. Gockenjan, Hilfsvolker und Grenzwachter in mittelalterlichen Ungam (Wiesbaden, 1972).
90  Libellus de institutione morum, ed. J. Balogh, Scriptores rerum Hun-garicarum 2 (Budapest, 1938), pp. 611—27, at p. 625.

Глава 4

459, цит. из Maol Seachluinn О Huiginn.
2  Geoffrey Malaterra, De rebus gestis Rogerii Calabriae et Siciliae comi-tis et Roberti Guiscardi ducis fratris eius, ed. Ernesto Pontieri (Rerum itali-carum scriptores, n.s., 5/1, Bologna, 1928); William of Apulia, La geste de Robert Cuiscard, ed. Marguerite Mathieu (Palermo, 1961); Amatus of Mon-tecassino, Storia de' Normanni, ed. Vincenzo de Bartholomaeis (Fonti per la storia d'Ralia 76, Rome, 1935).
3 De rebus gestis Rogerii 1.3, 7, 12, 38; 2.35; 3.13, 24, ed. Pontieri, pp. 9, 11, 14, 24, 46, 64, 71; see Ovidio Capitani, 'Specific Motivations and Continuing Themes in the Norman Chronicles of Southern Italy in the Eleventh and Twelfth Centuries', in The Normans in Sicily and Southern Italy (Lincei Lectures 1974) (Oxford, 1977), pp. 1—46, at pp. 7, 30—33, n. 15.
4 De rebus gestis Rogerii 1.9, ed. Pontieri, p. 13. Amatus, Storia de' Normanni 1.23; 2.17; 1.43; 2.8; 2.21; 2.22, ed. de Bartholomaeis, pp. 30, 75, 54— 5, 67, 80, 83.
5  William of Apulia, La geste 3, lines 101—2, ed. Mathieu, p. 168.
6  Malaterra, De rebus gestis Rogerii 1.7, ed. Pontieri, p. 11.
7 William of Apulia, La geste 3, line 217, ed. Mathieu, p. 176; cf. 1, line 320, p. 116.
8  ibid. 2, lines 427—8, ed. Mathieu, p. 154.
9  Malaterra, De rebus gresfis Rogerii 1.9, ed. Pontieri, p. 12.
10  ibid. 2.42, ed. Pontieri, p. 50.
11  William of Apulia, La geste 2, lines 323—9, ed. Mathieu, p. 150.
12  ibid. 2, line 383, ed. Mathieu, p. 152.
13  Malaterra, De rebus gestis Rogerii 3.24, ed. Pontieri, p. 71.
14 Amatus, Storia de' Normanni 1.2, ed. de Bartholomaeis, pp. 10—11.
15  Malaterra, De rebus gestis Rogerii 1.3, ed. Pontieri, p. 8.
16  ibid. 2.38; 3.7, ed. Pontieri, pp. 48, 60.
17  De expugnafione Lyxbonensi; The Conquest of Lisbon, ed. and tr. Charles W. David (New York, 1936), p. 98; Hervey de Glanville's speech: ibid., pp. 106—7.
18  ibid., p. 120.
19  Orderic Vitalis, Historia ecclesiastica 11.24, ed. Chibnall 6, p. 102.
20 Amatus, Storia de' Normanni 1.21; 2.17, ed, de Bartholomaeis, pp. 27, 75.
21   Anna Comnena, Alexiad 10.5.4;  10.5.10; 10.6.4;  11.6.3 ed. B. Leib (3vols., Paris, 1937—45), 2, pp. 206—7, 210, 211; 3, p. 28.
22  Francesco Gabrieli {ed.), Arab Historians of the Crusades (Eng. tr., Berkeley and London, 1969), p. 73.
23  Anna Comnena, Alexiad 10.5.10; 4.8.2; 13.10.5; 14.2.4, ed. Leib, 2, p. 209; 1, p. 167; 3, pp. 123, 147.
24 Malaterra, De rebus gestis Rogerii 1.17, ed. Pontieri, p. 17.
25  Michael Attaleiates, Historic, ed. Immanuel Bekker (Corpus scrip-torum historiae Byzantinae 50, Bonn, 1853), p. 107.
26  Memoirs of Usamah Ibn-Munqidh, tr. Philip K. Hitti (New York, 1929), p. 161.
27  Aelred of Rievaulx, Relatio de Standardo, ed. Richard Hewlett in Chronicles of the Reigns of Stephen, Henry П and Richard I (4 vols., RS, 1884—9) 3, pp. 179—99, at p, 185.
28  Deusdedit, Collectio canonum 3.284-5 (156-7), ed. Victor Wolf von Glanvell, Die Kanonessammlwig des Kardinals Deusdedit (Paderbom, 1905), p. 393; Le liber censuum de 1'eglise romaine, ed. Paul Fabre et al. (3 vols., Paris, 1889—1910), 1, pp. 421—2, nos. 162—3.
29  Coleccion de documentes inedites del archiva general de la Corona de Агадбп4, ed. Prospero de Bofarull у Mascar6 (Barcelona, 1849), no. 62, pp. 168—74.
30  Jonathan Riley-Smith, The Knights of St. John in Jerusalem and Cyprus c. 1050—1310 (London, 1967), pp. 66—7.
31  Coleccion de documentos . . . de la Corona de Aragon 4, ed. de Bofarull у Mascaro, no. 43, pp. 93—9; Cartulaire general de 1'ordre du Temple, ed. Marguis d'Albon (Paris, 1913), no. 314, pp. 204—5.
32  Lacarra, no. 94 (1086—94).
33  Цит. по кн.: Henry of Livonia, Chronicon Ii'voniae 11,3, ed. Leonid Arbusow and Albert Bauer (AQ 24, Darmstadt, 1959), pp. 68—70. (Имеется рус. издание:  Генрих Латвийский.  Хроника Ливонии.  М.—А,   1938, 608с.)
34 William of Poitiers, Ges(a Guillelmi ducis Normannonun 2.5, ed. Ray-monde Foreville (Paris, 1952), p. 158.
35  Rotuli chartarum in turri Londinensi asservati (1199—1216), ed, T.D. Hardy (London, 1837), p. 66 (1200); Calendar of the Patent Rolls (1258-66) (London, 1910), p. 674 (1266); Rees Davies, Domination and Conquest: The Experience of Ireland, Scotland and Wales 1100—1300 (Cambridge, 1990), p. 36.
36  Rotulichartarum. . . (1199—1216), pp. 218—19 (1215).
360
Примечания
Примечания
361
37  Register of the Abbey of St Thomas Dublin, ed. John T. Gilbert (RS, 1889), no. 44, pp. 42—3 (1203—17).
38  Irish Cartularies of Llanthony Prima and Secunda, ed. Eric StJohn Brooks (Irish Manuscripts Commission, Dublin,  1953), no. 75, pp. 87—8 (c. 1181—91).
39 Amatus, Staria de' Normanni 2.29, ed. de Bartholomaeis, p. 94.
40  Malaterra, De rebus gestii Rogerii 1.29, ed. Pontieri, p. 22.
41  Amatus, Storia de' Normanni 5.1-2, ed. de Bartholomaeis p. 223.
42 William of Apulia, La geste, prologue, lines 2—5, ed. Mathieu, p. 98.
43   Fulcher of Chartres, Historia Hierosolymitana  1.29,  ed. Heinrich Hagenmeyer (Heidelberg, 1913), p. 305.
44  William of Tyre, Chronicle 20.14, ed. RB.C. Huygens (2 vols., Co/pus Christianorum, Continuatio mediaevalis 63—63Д Turnhout, 1986), 2, p. 927.
45   Henry of Antwerp,  Tractatus de captione urbis Brandenburg, ed. Oswald Holder-Egger, MCH, SS 25 (Hanover, 1880), pp. 482—4, at p. 484.
46  Primera cronica general de Espana 1125, ed. Ramon Menendez Pidal (2 vols., Madrid, 1955),"2, p. 767.
47   Calendar of the Justiciary Rolls . . . of Ireland (1295—1303), ed. James Mills (Dublin, 1905), pp. 281—2.
48  Chartularies of St Mary's Abbey Dublin, ed. John T. Gilbert (2 vols., RS, 1884), 1, no. 254, pp. 275—7.
49  Chronicle of Morea, tr. Harold E, Lurier, Crusaders as Conquerors (New York, 1964), p.  171 and n. 40; Chronique de Moree 241, ed. Jean Longnon (Paris, 1911), p. 87; les assises de Romanie 71, 90, 95, 98, ed. Georges Recoura (Paris, 1930), pp. 210, 220, 222—3, 224.
50  Les assises, ed. Recoura, editorial comment at p. 40.
51  Chronicle of Morea, tr. Lurier, p. 196.
52  Walter of Guisborough, Chronicle, ed. Harry Rothwell (Camden 3rd sen, 89, 1957), p. 216.
53 Placitorum abbreviatio (Record Commission, London, 1811), p. 201.
^ Fulcher of Chartres, Historia Hierosolymitana, 1.29, ed. Hagenmeyer, p. 304.
55 Usamah, tr. Hitti, An Arab-Syrian Gentleman, p. 178; cf. Joshua Prawer, Crusader Institutions (Oxford, 1980), pp. 253—4, n. 11.
^ Richard Butler, Some Notices of the Castle and of the Ecclesiastical Buildings of Trim (Trim, 1835), pp. 252—3; Lacarra, nos. 5, 123, 134; Giorgio Fedalto, La Chiesa Latina in Oriente (2nd ed., 3 vols., Verona, 1981) 1, pp. 388—9.
57  Coleccidn de documentes . . . de la Corona de Aragon 4, ed. de Bo-farull у Мазсагб, по. 62, p. 169.
58  Eric St J. Brooks, 'A Charter of John de Courcy to the Abbey of Navan', Journal of the Royal Society of Antiquaries of Ireland 63 (1933), pp. 38—45, at p. 39.
59   Dignitas decani,  ed. Newport B. White (Dublin,   1957), no.   Ill, pp. 112—13 (= Crede mihi, ed. John T. Gilbert (Dublin,  1897), no. 74, p. 67).
60  Calendar of the Charter Rolls, 1226—1516 (6 vols., London, 1903—27} 1, pp. 230—31.
61  Reports of the Deputy Keeper of the Public Records of Ireland 1—55 (Dublin, 1869—1923), 20, no. 130, pp. 57—8.
62  William Dugdale, Monasticon Anglicanwn, ed. John Caley et al. (6 vols. in 8, London, 1846), 6/2, p. 1131, calendared in Calendar of the Patent Rolls (1358—61) (London, 1911), p. 488.
63   Close Rolls of the Reign of Henry III (1254—56) (London, 1931), p. 413.
64  Geoffrey Hand, 'English Law in Ireland, 1172—1351', Northern Ireland Legal Quarterly 23 (1972), pp. 393—422, p. 401, PRO S.C. 1/23, no. 85; Calendar of Documents relating to Ireland (1171—1307), ed. H.S. Sweetman (5 vols., London, 1875—86), 2, pp. 281—2, no. 1482 (1278).
65  Registrum vulgariter nuncupatum 'The Record of Caernarvon', ed. Henry Ellis (Record Commission, London. 1838), p. 149.
66  Mecklenburgisches UB (25 vols. in 26, Schwerin and Leipzig, 1863— 1977) 3, no. 1781, p. 164.
67  Robert of Clari, La conquete de Constantinople 1, ed. Philippe Lauer (Paris, 1924), p. 1.
68  Цит. по кн.: Villehardouin, Geoffrey de, La conquete de Constantinople, ed. Edmond Faral (2nd ed., 2 vols., Paris, 1961). (Имеется рус. издание: Виллардуэн Ж. де. Завоевание Константинополя. М., 1993, 290 с.)
69  Les gestes des Chiprois, ed. Gaston Raynaud (Publications de la Societe de 1'Orient latin. Serie historigue 5, Geneva, 1887), pp. 5, 9, 17, 52; RHC, Occ. 2, p. xiii; см. также: M.R. Morgan, The Chronicle of Emoul and the Continuations of William of Tyre (Oxford, 1973).
70  Gerald of Wales (Giraldus Cambrensis), Itinerarium Kombriae 1.12, in J.S. Brewer, J.F. Dimock and G.F. Warner (eds.). Opera (8 vols., RS, 1861— 91) 6, pp. 1—152, at p. 91.
71   Gerald of Wales, Expugnatio Hibemica 2.10, ed. A.B. Scott and F.X. Martin (Dublin, 1978), p. 156.
72  Song of Dermot and the Earl, lines 644—5, 485, 1763, 407, 456, 820— 23, ed. and tr. Goddard H. Orpen (Oxford, 1892), pp. 48, 36, 130, 32, 34, 62. См. также: J. Long, 'Dermot and the Earl: Who Wrote the Song?', Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy 75C (1975), pp. 263—72.
73  Цит. по кн.: Henry of Livonia, Chronicon Livoniae 10.15, ed. Ar-busow and Bauer, p. 66.  (Имеется рус. издание: Генрих Латвийский. Хроника Ливонии. М.—Л, 1938.)
74  ibid.
75   Livlandische Reimchromk,  ed.  Leo Meyer (Paderborn,   1876);  cm. также: Lutz Mackensen, 'Zur livlandischen Rermchromk' — Zur deutschen Literatur Altlivlands (Wurzburg, 1961), pp. 21—58; Eric Christiansen, The Northern Crusades (London, 1980), pp. 91-3.
76  Song of Dermot, lines 125, 136—41, 282—3, 201, 1409, 3086—99, ed. Orpen, pp. 10, 12, 22, 16 and 104, 224—5.
77  Ibid., p. 303 (editorial note).
78  Expugnatio Hibemica 2.10, ed. Scott and Martin, p. 156.
362
Примечания
Примечания
363
79   См.:   Bartlett,   R.   Gerald  of  Wales   1146—1223  (Oxford,   1982), pp. 214—16, 178, n. 3.
80   Livlandische   Reimchronik,     lines   103—4,  93,   120—22,  669—76 1466—8, 8397—402, ed. Meyer, pp. 3, 16, 34, 192.
81  De expugnatione Lyxbonensi, ed. David, pp. 54—6, 104, 134, 106, 128, 106.
82  Ibid, pp. 132, 56, 68, 110—112.
83  Peter Knoch, Studien zu Albert von Aachen (Stuttgart, 1966), chapter 4, pp. 91—107, 'Die Franken des ersten Kreuzzugs in den Augenzeugen-berichten'; Bernd Schneidmuller, Nomen patriae: Die Entstehung Frank-reichs in der politisch-geographischen Terminologie (10.—13. Jahrhundert) (Sigmaringen, 1987), chapter 5(a), pp. 106—24, 'Franci: Kreuzfahrer oder Nordfranzosen in der Kreuzzugshistoriographie?'
84  См. на эту тему: Reinhard Wenskus, Stammesbildung und Verfas-sung: Das Werden der fruhmittelalterlichen gentes (Cologne and Graz, 1961) pp. 512—41.                                                                                                     '
85  Andre Miquel, La geographic humaine du monde musulman jusqu'au milieu du lie siecle 2: Geographic arabe et representation du monde: La terre et 1'etranger (Paris,   1975), chapter 7, pp. 343—80,  'L'Europe de Г Quest1, esp. pp. 354—9 (Remie Constable kindly provided this reference); Bernard Lewis, The Muslim Discovery of Europe (New York and Londoa 1982), pp. 137—46.
86  Humbert of Silva Candida, Adversus Graecorum calumnias, PL 143, cols. 929—74, at cols. 929, 934; Anton Michel, Humbert und Kerullarios (2 vols., Paderbom, 1924—30).
87  Michael Attaleiates, Historia, ed. Bekker, index, s.v. 'Franci'; George Cedrenus, Historiarum compendium, ed. Immanuel Bekker (2 vols.. Corpus scriptorum historiae Byzantinae 34—5, Bonn, 1838—9), 2, pp. 545, 617.
88  Gabrieli, Arab Historians, p. 27 (Ibn al-Qalanisi).
89  Ekkehard of Aura, Hierosolymita 16.2, RHC, Occ. 5, pp. 1—40, at p. 25; Raymond   of Aguilers:  Liber   (Historia   Francorum   qui  ceperunt Iherusalem) 6, ed. John H. Hill and Laurita L. HiU (Paris, 1969), p. 52.
90  Simon of Saint Quentin, Historia Tartarorum, ed. Jean Richard (Paris, 1965), p. 52.
91   Gesta Francorum 10.30, ed. and tr. Rosalind Hill (London,    1962), p. 73.
92  Raymond of Aguilers, liber 10, ed. Hill and Hill, pp. 79, 83.
93 William of Tyre, Chronicle 11.12, ed. Huygens, 1, p. 513.
94  Ambroise, L'estoire de la guerre sainte, lines 8494-505, 8509-10 ed Gaston Paris (Paris, 1897), cols. 227—8.
95  Walter Map, De nugis curialium 2.18, ed. and tr. M.R. James  rev C.N.L Brooke and R.AB. Mynors (Oxford, 1983), p.178.
96   Albert   of  Aachen,   Historia Hierosolymitana   1.8,   RHC,   Occ   4, pp. 265—713, at p. 277 (cf. 2.6, p. 303); Gyorgy Szekely, 'Wallons et Italiens en Europe centrale aux Xle—XVIe siecles'. Annales Universitatis Scien-tiarwn Budapestinensis de Rotando Eotuds Nominatae, sectio historica 6 (1964), pp. 3—71, at pp. 16—17.
97  Brat у Tywysogyon or The Chronicle of the Princes: Red Book of Her-qest Version, ed. and tr. Thomas Jones (Cardiff, 1955), index, s.v. 'French'.
98  Donncha О Coniin, 'Nationality and Kingship in Pre-Norman Ireland', in T.W. Moody (ed.). Nationality and the Pursuit of National Independence (Historical Studies 11, Belfast, 1978), pp. 1—35, at p. 35.
99  Walter of Coventry, Memoriale, ed. William Stubbs (2 vols., RS, 1872—3), 2, p. 206 (the 'BarnweU Chronicle').
100 Documentes de Don Sancho I (1174—1211) 1, ed. Rui de Azevado et al. (Coimbra, 1979), no. 86, pp. 138—9; Fuero de Logrono, ed. T. Moreno Garbaya, Apuntes histyricos de Logrono (Logrono, 1943), pp. 42—9.
1Q1 Honorius III, 20 May 1224, Novit regia celsitudo, Po. 7258; Opera omnia, ed. Cesar Auguste Horoy (5 vols., Paris, 1879—82), 4, no. 227, col. 653; Recueil des historiens des Gaules et de la France, ed. Martin Bouquet et al. (new ed., 24 vols., Paris, 1869—1904), 19, p. 754.
102  Chronicle of Morea, tr. Lurier, p. 157.
103  Helbig & Weinrich 2, nos. 29, 30, 36, 80, 81, 111, 114, pp. 162—3, 180, 306, 310, 418, 430.
104  Louis Dermigny, La Chine et f Occident: Le commerce a Canton аи XVllIe siecle 1719—1833 \ (Paris, 1964), p. 292.
Глава 5
1   Jose Maria Font Rius (ed.),  Cortos de poblacion у franquicia de Cataluna (2 vols., Madrid and Barcelona, 1969) 1, no. 223, pp. 308—9 (Peter I of Aragon, 1207).
2  Maurice Beresford, New Towns of the Middle Ages (London, 1967), pp. 637—41.
3  Daniel Waley, The Italian City Republics (London, 1969), p. 35.
4  Peter Spufford, Money and its Use in Medieval Europe (Cambridge, 1988), p. 243.
5  Cambridge Economic History of Europe I: The Agrarian Life of the Middle Ages, ed. M.M. Postan (2nd ed., Cambridge, 1966), p. 561; Josiah Cox   Russell,    British   Medieval   Population    (Albuguergue,    1948);    cf. J.Z. Titow, English Rural Society 1200—1350 (London, 1969), pp. 66—73.
6  H.C. Darby, Domesday England (Cambridge, 1977), pp. 87—91, Total Population".
7  Cambridge Economic History 1, ed. Postan, p. 562; M.M. Postan, The Medieval Economy and Society (London, 1972), p. 31.
8  E.A Wrigley and RS. Schofield, The Population History of England 1541—1871 (Cambridge, Mass, 1981).
9  J.Z. Titow, 'Some Evidence of the Thirteenth-Century Population Increase', Economic History Review, 2nd ser., 14 (1961), pp. 218—24.
10 Georges Duby, Rural Economy and Country Life in the Medieval West (Eng. tr., London, 1968), p. 119.
11  Francesco Gabrieli (ed.}, Arab Historians of the Crusades (Eng. tr., Berkeley and London, 1969), p. 3 (Ibn al-Athir).
12  Charles Higounet, 'Mouvements de population dans le Midi de la France du Xle siecle d'apres les noms de personne et de lieu', in his
364
Примечания
Paysages et villages neufs du Moyen Age (Bordeaux, 1975), pp. 417—37, at p. 421.
13  Helbig & Weinrich 2, no. 1, p. 70.
14  Orderic Vitalis, Historia ecclesiastica 7.5, ed. and tr. Marjorie Chib-nall (6 vols., Oxford 1968—80), 4, p. 12.
15  Regesta Regum Anglo-Normannorum 1, ed. H.W.C. Davis (Oxford, 1913), appendix, 2 bis, p. 118 (= calendar no. 33).
16    Jordan   Fantosme,    Chronicle,   lines   788-9,   417-18,   994-8,   ed. RC. Johnston (Oxford, 1981), pp. 58—9, 30—31, 72—3.
17  Geoffrey Barrow, TTie Anglo-Norman Era in Scottish History (Oxford, 1980), pp. 44—6 and 57 (map 7); Acts of Malcolm IV, King of Scots, 1153— 65, ed. Geoffrey Barrow (Regesta Regum Scottorum 1, Edinburgh, 1960), no. 175, pp. 219—20; K.J. Stringer, Earl David of Huntingdon,   1152—1219: A Study in Anglo-Scottish History (Edinburgh, 1985), app. no. 55, pp. 254—5 (1172—99); AAM. Duncan, Scotland: The Making of the Kingdom (Edinburgh, 1975), pp. 137, 138, 189.
18  Duncan, Scotland, p. 476; Walter of Guisborough,  Chronicle, ed. Harry Rothwell (Camden 3rd ser., 89, 1957), p. 275.
19 Helbig & Weinrich 2, no. 125, p. 474.
20  Liselotte Feyerabend, Die Rigauer und Revaler Familiennamen im 14. und 15. Jahrhundert (Cologne and Vienna, 1985), p. 74.
21   Gervase of Rheims, Epistola de vita sancti Donatiani, ed. Oswald Holder-Egger, MCH, SS 15/2 (Hanover, 1888), pp. 854—6,  p. 855.
22 Helbig & Weinrich 1, no. 6, p. 58; см. также: Schlesinger, 'Flemmin-gen und Kuhren: Zur Siedlungsform niederlandischer Siedlungen des 12. Ja-hrhunderts im mitteldeutschen Osten', in idem (ed.). Die deutsche Ost-siedlung als Problem der europaischen Geschichte (Vortrage und Forschun-gen 18, Sigmaringen, 1975), pp. 263—309.
23  Helbig & Weinrich 1, no. 8, pp. 62—4.
24 Walter Kiihn, 'Flamische und frankische Hufe als Leitformen der mit-tefalterlichen Ostsiedlung', in his Vergleichende Untersuchungen zur mit-telalterlichen Ostsiedlung (Cologne and Vienna, 1973), pp. 1—51.
25  Hermann Teuchert, Die Sprachreste der niederlandischen Siedlungen des 12. Jahrhunderts (2nd ed., MF 70, Cologne and Vienna, 1972); Karl Bis-choff, Sprache und Geschichte an der mittleren Elbe und der unteren Saale (MF52, Cologne and Graz, 1967), chapter 4.
26  UB zur Geschichte der Deutschen in Siebenburgen 1, ed. Franz Zim-mermann and Carl Werner (Hermannstadt, 1892), nos. 2, 4—5, pp. 2—5; Karl Reinerth, 'Siebenbiirger and Magdeburger Flandrenses-Urkunden aus dem 12. Jahrhundert', Sudostdeutsches Archiv 8 (1965), pp. 26—56.
27  Brut у Tywysogyon or The Chronicle of the Princes: Red Book of Her-gest Version, ed. Thomas Jones (Cardiff, 1955), p. 53.
28  Cartulary of Worcester Cathedral Priory, ed. RR Darlington (Ире Roll Society, n.s 37, 1968 for 1962-3), no. 252, pp. 134—5.
29  Ape Roll 31 Henry I, ed. J. Hunter (Record Commission, London, 1833), p. 136,
Примечания
365
30  Gerald of Wales (Giraldus Cambrensis), Itinerarium Kambriae 1.2, in J.S. Brewer, J.F. Dimock and G.F. Warner (eds.), Opera (8 vols., RS, 1861— 91) 6, pp. 1—152, at pp. 87—9.
31  idem. Speculum Duorum, ed. Yves Lefevre and RB.C. Huygens, general ed. Michael Richter (Cardiff, 1974), p. 36.
32 Brut у Tywysogyon, ed. Jones, p. 221.
33 Itinerarium Kambriae 1,13, ed. Brewer et al., p. 83.
34  Annals of the Kingdom of Ireland by the Four Masters, ed. and tr, John O'Donovan (4 vols., Dublin, 1851), 2, p. 1173, s.a. 1169,
35  Recueil des historiens des croisades. Lois 2 (Paris, 1843), pp. 528—9, no. 44; Liber cartanim Sancte Crucis, ed. Cosmo Innes (Bannatyne Club, Edinburgh, 1840), app. 2, no. 7, p. 213 (cf. Acts of William I, King of Scots, 1165—1214, ed. Geoffrey Barrow (Regesta Regum Scottorum 2, Edinburgh, 1971), no. 560, p. 477); Helbig & Weinrich 1, no. 130, pp. 480—82.
36  Lacarra, no. 132; Coleccidn de fueros municipales у cartas pueblos de los reinos de Castillo, Ledn, Corona de Агаддпу Navarra, ed. Tomas Muftoz у Romero (Madrid, 1847), pp. 299—300.
37  Schlesisches UB, ed. Heinrich Appelt and Winfried Irgang (4 vols. to date, Graz, Cologne and Vienna, 1963—), 3, no. 2, pp. 15—16.
38  Cosmas of Prague, Chronica Boemorum 2.1, ed. Berthold Bretholz fSRGn-s., Berlin, 1923), p. 83.
39  Geoffrey Malaterra, De rebus gestis Rogerii Calabriae et Siciliae comitis et Roberti Guiscardi duds fratris eius 2.36-7, ed. Ernesto Pontieri (Rerum italicarum scriptores, n.s., 5/1, Bologna, 1928), p. 47.
40  Brut у Tywysogyon, ed. Jones, p. 145; cf. ibid., p. 109; Rees Da vies. Conquest,   Coexistence and  Change:  Wales   W63—1415  (Oxford,   1987), pp. 119-20.
41  Malaterra, De rebus gestis Rogerii 4.16, ed. Pontieri, pp. 95—6.
42  Sachsenspiegel, Landrecht 3.79.1, ed. Karl August Eckhardt (Germa-nenrechte, n.s.. Gottingen, 1955), p. 262.
43  Helbig & Weinrich 2, no. 67, p. 256; Josef Joachim Menzel, Die schle-sischen Lokationsurkunden des 13, Jahrhunderts (Wurzburg, 1977), p. 184.
44  Inguisitio Eliensis, ed. N.E.SA Hamilton, Inquisitio comitatus Cant-abrigiensis,  subjicitur Inquisitio Eliensis (London,  1876), pp. 97—183, at p. 97.
45 Alfred Haverkamp, Medieval Germany 1056—1273 (Eng. tr., Oxford, 1988), p. 301, referring to a scene in the Kleiner Lucidiarius of Seifried Hel-blinc.
46 Helbig & Weinrich 1, no. 24, p. 114,
47  О деятельности Викмана см.; Dietrich Claude, Geschichte des Erz-bistums Magdeburg bis in das 12. Jahrhundert (2 vols., MF 67, Cologne, 1972—5) 2, pp. 71—175.
48  Helbig & Weinrich 1, no. 5, pp. 54—6; no. 10, pp. 68—70; no. 11, pp. 72—4; no. 12, p. 74; no. 13, pp. 78—80.
49   UB des Erzstifts Magdeburg  1,  ed.  Friedrich Israel  and Walter Mollenberg   (Magdeburg,   1937),   no.   421,  pp.  554—6;   Gesta   archiepis-
366
Примечания
Примечания
367
сорогшп Magdeburgensium, ed. Wilhelm Schum, MGH, SS 14 (Hanover, 1883), pp. 361—486^ at p. 416.
50  Helbig & Weinrich 2, no. 17, p. 134.
51  ibid. 1, no. 23, p. 108.
52  ibid. 2, no. 30, pp. 164—6.
53  Menzel, Die schlesischen Lokationswkunden, p. 250; Regesten zur schlesischen Geschichte 3 (Codex diplomaticus Silesiae 7/3, Breslau, 1886), no. 2251, p. 179 (Zator, 1292).
54  Helbig & Weinrich 2, no. 109, p. 412.
55 Menzel, Die sctuesischen Lokationswkunden, p. 250. 36 Helbig & Weinrich 1, no. 7, p. 62.
57  ibid. 1, no, 150, p. 546.
58  ibid. 2, no. 84, p. 320.
59  Julio Gonzalez, Repoblacion de CastiHa la Nueva (2 vols., Madrid, 1975-6) 1, p. 333; cf. p. 153 and n. 402.
60  Emilio Saez (ed.), 'Fueros de Puebla de Alcocer у Yebenes', Anuario de historia del derecho esparto! 18 (1947), pp. 432—41, at p. 438.
61  Menzel, Die schlesischen Lokationsurkunden, p. 247. 62Lacarra, no. 374 (1154).
63  ibid., no. 275.
64  Gonzalez, Repoblacion 2, p. 50; Saez, 'Fueros de Puebla de Alcocer у Yebenes', p. 438; cf. Gonzalez, Repoblacion 2, p. 191, n. 120.
65  ibid. 2, p. 188; Dicdonario de la lengua espanola, ed. Real Academia de Espana (19th ed., Madrid, 1970), p. 1360, s.v.
66  Walter Kuhn,  'Bauernhofgrossen in der mittelalterlichen Nordost-siedlung', in his Vergleichende Untersuchungen zur mittelalterlichen Ost-siedlung (Cologne and Vienna, 1973), pp. 53—111.
67  Косминский ЕА Исследования по аграрной истории Англии XIII века. М.—А, 1947.
68  Robert Fossier, La terre et les hommes en Picardie jusqu'a la fin de XHIe siecle (2 vols., Paris and Louvain, 1968) 2, p. 647.
69  Helbig & Weinrich 1, no. 95, pp. 356—8.
70  ibid. 1, no. 129, p. 478.
71  Menzel, Die schlesischen Lokationsurkunden, pp. 234—8.
72  Level of dues in Silesia: Menzel, Die schlesischen Lokationsurkunden, p. 236.
73  Postan, Medieval Economy and Society, p. 125
74  Fossier, La terre et les hommes en Picardie 2, pp. 637—40.
74 Reginald Lermard, Rural England, 1086—1135: A Study of Social and Agrarian Conditions (Oxford, 1959), p. 1.
7^ Richard Hoffmann, Land, Liberties and Lordship in a Late Medieval Countryside: Agrarian Structures and Change in the Duchy of Wroclaw (Philadelphia, 1989), p. 127.
77  Gonzalez, Repoblacidn 2, pp. 48—9.
78  Helbig & Weinrich 2, no. 45, p. 202 (Silesia, 1319).
79  Kevin Down, 'The Agricultural Economy of Colonial   Ireland', in New History of Ireland 2: Medieval Ireland, 1169-1534, ed. Art Cosgrove (Oxford, 1987), pp. 450—81, at p. 465.
80 Helbig & Weinrich 2, no. 96, p. 364.
80 Font Rius, Cartas de poblacion 1/i, no. 327 (1274).
82  Coleccion de fueros . . ., ed. Mufloz у Romero, pp. 512—13 (1134).
83 Helbig & Weinrich 2, no. 10, p. 88 (1221); Stanislaw Trawkowski, 'Die Rolle der deutschen Dorfkolonisation und des deutschen Rechtes in Polen im 13. Jahrhundert', in Walter Schlesinger (ed,), Die deutsche Ostsiedlung als Problem der europaischen Geschichte (Vortrage und Forschungen 18, Sig-maringen, 1975), pp. 349—68, at p. 362, n. 38. Современные польские названия — Budziszow, Krzydlina Wielka и Krzydlina Mala.
84  Helbig & Weinrich 2, no. 80, p. 306 (1290).
85  Hoffmann, Land, Liberties and Lordship in a Late Medieval Countryside, chapter 4, 'Locare iure Theutonico: Instrument and Structure for a New Institutional Order', pp. 61—92; Menzel, Die schlesischen Lokationsurkunden, pp. 229—81.
86  Helbig & Weinrich 1, no. 95, pp. 356—8.
87  Menzel, Die schlesischen Lokationsurkunden, p. 233, n. 351.
88    Quellenbuch zur  Geschichte  der Sudetenlander 1,   ed.  Wilhelm Weizsacker (Munich, 1960), no. 19, p. 47 (1254 for Police [Politz]}.
89Lacarra, no. 51 (1126).
90  Coleccion de fueros . . ., ed. Mufloz у Romero, pp. 512—13 (1134).
91  Helbig & Weinrich 2, no. 139, p. 524 (1247). ^Lacarra, no. 391 (1174).
93  Saez (ed.), 'Fueros de Puebla de Alcocer у Yebenes', p. 439.
94 Helbig & Weinrich 2, no. 95, p. 364.
95  ibid. 2, no. 3, p. 76.
96  ibid. 1, no. 50, pp. 212—14. 97Lacarra, no. 17 (1120)
98 Recueil des historiens des croisades. Lois 2, pp. 528—9, no. 4.
99 Helbig & Weinrich 2, no. 28, pp. 160—62.
100  Schlesisches UB 3, no. 43, pp. 39—40; ibid. 1, no, 254, pp. 185—6; ibid. 2, no. 86, pp. 56—7.
101  Helbig & Weinrich 1, nos. 1—12, 14, 18, 24—6, pp. 42—76, 80—82, 92—1, 114—24; ibid. 2, no. 67, p. 258 (1266); ibid. 2, no. 75, p. 286; ibid. 2, nos. 41—2, pp. 192—6.
102  Lacarra, no. 51.
103  Coleccion de fueros . . ., ed. Munoz у Romero, pp. 512—13; ibid., p. 421 (1127).
104  Helbig & Weinrich 2, no. 102, p. 388.
105  'Francos et ingenues', etc.: Coleccion de fueros . . ., ed. Munoz у Romero, pp. 512—13.
1Q6 Helbig & Weinrich 2, no. 139, p. 524 (1247). 107 Gonzalez, Repoblacion 2, pp. 141—2, n. 359.
368
Примечания

Глава 6

1   Jose Maria Font Rius (ed.),  Cartas de poblacidn у franquicia de Cataluna (2 vols., Madrid and Barcelona, 1969) 1, no. 287, pp. 416—19.
2  Schlesisches UB, ed. Heinrich Appelt and WInfried Irgang (4 vols. to date, Graz, Cologne and Vienna, 1963—), 2, no. 128, pp. 83—4; Helbig & Weinrich 2, no. 20, p. 140; Liber fundationis episcopatus Vratislaviensis, ed. H. Markgraf and J.W. Schulte (Codex diplomaticus Silesiae 14, Breslau, 1889), p. 6. Современные польские названия — Фридевалвде — Kopan; Гросс  Бризен — Brzeziny;  Петерсхайде — Czamolas;  Шёнхайде — Wielochow.
3 Annales Pegavienses, ed. Georg Heinrich Pertz, MGH, SS 16 (Hanover, 1859), pp. 232—70, at pp. 246—7,
4  Cartulario de Sont Cugat del Vollus, ed. Jose Rius Serra (3 vols., Barcelona, 1945—7), 2, p. 112, no. 464; Font Rius (ed.}, Cartas de poblacidn 1/2, pp. 681—2.
5  Pierre Bonnassie, La Catalogue de milieu du Xc и la fin du Xle siecle (2 vols., Toulouse, 1975) 1, p. 123 and map on p. 124.
6  Chronicle 15.25, ed. R.B.C. Huygens (2 vols.. Corpus Christianonim, Continuatio mediaevalis 63—63Д Tumhout, 1986), 2, p. 708.
7  Recueil des historiens des croisades, Lois 2 (Paris, 1843), pp. 528—9, no. 44; Joshua Prawer, Crusader Institutions (Oxford, 1980), pp. 119—26; Jonathan Riley-Smith,  The Knights of St John in Jerusalem and Cyprus с. Ю50—1310 (London, 1967}, pp. 435—7.
8   Cartularies de Santo Domingo de la Calzada, ed. Agustin Ubieto Arteta (Saragossa, 1978), no. 99, p. 82.
9  Annales Wratislavienses antique and Annales magistratus Wratislavi-ensis, ed. Wilhelm Amdt, MGH, SS 19 (Hanover, 1866), pp. 526—31, at p. 528.
10  Frutolfi et Ekkehardi Chronica песпопAnonym/ Chronica impera-torum, ed. Franz-Josef Schmale and Irene Schmale-Ott (АО 15, Darmstadt, 1972), p. 198; Annales Pegavienses, MGH, SS 16, p. 247.
11  Цит. по кн.: Helmold of Bosau, Chronica Slavorwn 1.57, ed. Heinz Stoob (AQ 19, Darmstadt, rev. ed., 1973), p. 210. (Имеется рус. издание: Гельмолм, Славянская хроника. М., 1963, 299 с.)
12 ibid. 1.89, ed. Stoob, p. 312.
13  Helbig & Weinrich 1, no. 19, pp. 96—102.
14  Gesta Friderici I imperatoris 1.32, ed. Georg Waitz and Bemhard von Simson (SRG, Hanover and Leipzig, 1912), pp. 49—50.
15  De profectione Ludovici VII in Orientem 2, ed. and tr. Virginia G. Berry (New York, 1948), p. 32.
16 Цит. по кн.: Helmold, Chronica Slavorum 1.64, ed. Stoob, pp. 224—6. (Имеется рус. издание: Гельмсшд, Славянская хроника. М., 1963.)
17  Alfonso Garcia-Gallo, 'Los Fueros de Toledo', Anuario de bistorta del derecho espanol 45 (1975), pp, 341—488, at p. 475.
18   UB des Hochstifts Hildesheim und seiner Bischofe 2, ed. H. Hoo-geweg (Hanover and Leipzig, 1901), no. 445, pp. 208—10.
Примечания
369
19 Miracula sancti Annonis 2.43, ed. Mauritius Mittler (Siegburg, 1966— 8), p. 114.
20  ibid, no. 932, pp. 467—8 (1253).
21  Miracula sancti Annonis 2.43, ed. Mauritius Mittler (Siegburg, 1966— 8), p, 114.
22  Codex diplomaticus Brandenburgensis, ed. Adolph Friedrich Riedel (41 vols., Berlin, 1838—69), A 18, sect. 7, no. 3, pp. 442—3 (Neumark, 1298).
23 Walter Kiihn, 'Flamische und frankische Hufe als Leitformen der mit-telalterlichen Ostsiedlung', in his Vergleichende Untersuchungen zur mittel-alterlichen Ostsiedlung (Cologne and Vienna, 1973), pp. 1—51.
24 Fritz Curschmarm, Die deutschen Ortsnamen im Norddeutschen Kolo-nialgebiet (Stuttgart, 1910), p. 41, n. 4.
25  Hans K. Schulze, 'Die Besiedlung der Mark Brandenburg im hohen und spaten Mittelalter',  Jahrbuch fur die  Geschichte Mittel-  und  Ost-deutschlands 28 (1979), pp. 42—178, at p. 127.
26 Helbig & Weinrich 2, nos. 49—52, pp. 214—24.
27  ibid. 2, no. 31, p. 168.
28  ibid. 2, no. 9, p. 88.
29  Pommersches UB 2 {Stettin, 1881—5, repr. Cologne and Graz, 1970), no. 616, p. 27.
30  Helbig & Weinrich 2, no. 100, pp. 378—84.
31  Codex diplomaticus Brandenburgensis A 1, sect. 7, no. 9, p. 458.
32 Helbig & Weinrich 2, no. 32, p. 170.
33  Kiihn, 'Flamische und frankische Hufe', p. 3.
34  Цит. по кн.: Helmold, Chronica Slavorum 1.92, ed. Stoob, p. 318. (Имеется рус. издание: Гельмольд, Славянская хроника. М., 1963);   Helbig & Weinrich I, no. 82, p. 316 (Rugen, 1221); 2, no. 98, p. 374.
35  Псалом 78:55.
36  Kiihn,   'Flamische und frankische Hufe', p. 4; Schlesisches UB 4, no. 278, p. 188 (1276).
37  Цит. по кн.: Helmold, Chronica Slavorum 1.92, ed. Stoob, p. 318 (Имеется рус. издание: Гельмольд, Славянская хроника.М., 1963.) 1.84.
38  liber fundationis . . . Heinrichow 1.9, ed. Grodecki, p. 296; Helbig & Weinrich 2, no. 13, p. 118.
39  Preussisches UB (6 vols. to date, Konigsberg and Marburg, 1882—) 1/i, no. 283, pp. 214—15.
40  Helbig & Weinrich 1, no. 121, pp. 448—50.
41  ibid. 1, no. 143, pp. 524—30.
42  Henri Bresc, 'Feodalit.6 coloniale en terre d'Islam: La Sicile (1070— 1240)', in Structures feodales et feodalisme dans Г Occident mediterraneen (Xe-XIIIe s.) (Paris, 1980}, pp. 631—47, p. 635.
43  Julio Gonzalez, Repoblacidn de Castillo la Nueva (2 vols., Madrid, 1975-6) 1, p.159.
44  Lacarra, nos. 5—6 (1103, 1105).
45  Helbig & Weinrich 2, no. 22, p. 144.
370
Примечания
46  Gonzalez, Repoblacidn 2, p. 184.
47  Lacarra, nos. 91 (1138), 138 (1127).
48  Helbig & Weinrich 2, no. 20, p. 140 (1237).
49 ibid. 2, no, 96, p. 366 (1265).
50 ibid. 2, no. 96, p. 366 (1265).
51  Helbig & Weinrich 2, nos. 95 (1252), 98 (1291), pp. 360—64, 372—6.
52  Gonzalez, Repoblacidn 2, p. 168; Lacarra, no. 216 (1140). 53Lacarra, no. 127 (1125).
54  Helbig & Weinrich 2, nos. 47—8, pp. 210—14 (1236).
55  ibid 2, no. 25, p. 154 (Silesia, 1250).
56  ibid. 2, no. 95, pp. 362—4 (1252).
57  Jean Gautier-Dalche, 'Moulin a eau, seigneurie, communaute rurale dans le nord de 1'Espagne (IXe—Xlle siecles)', in Etudes de civilisation medievale, IXe—XII siecles: Melanges offerts a Edmond-Rene Labande (Poitiers, 1974), pp. 337—49, at p. 340.
58  Robert Fossier La terre et les homines en Picardie jusqu'a la fin de Xllle siecle (2 vols., Paris and Louvain, 1968) 2, p. 448.
59  Lacarra, no. 4 (1102).
60  Helbig & Weinrich 2, nos. 106—9, pp. 402—12 (1256—70).
61  ibid. 1, no. 131, p. 484.
62   Siegfried Epperlein, Bauembedruckung und Bauemwiderstand im hohen Mittelalter: Zur Erforschung der Ursachen bauerlichen Abwanderung nach Osten im 12. und 13. Jahrhundert (Berlin, 1960).
63   Osnabrucker  UB 2,   ed.   F.  Philippi   (Osnabriick,   1896),  no.   380, pp. 298—9.
64  UB des Hochstifts Hildesheim 2, no. 795, pp. 403—4 (1247).
65  Historia monasterii Rastedensis 35, ed. Georg Waitz, MGH, SS 25 (Hanover, 1880), pp. 495—511, at p. 509,
66  Walter Kiihn, 'Die Siedlerzahlen der deutschen Ostsiedlung', in Stu-dium Sociale: Karl Valentin MuIIer dargebracht (Cologne and Opladen, 1963), pp, 131—54; idem,  'Ostsiedlung und Bevolkerungsdichte', in Ver-gleichende Untersuchungen zur mittelalterlichen Ostsiedlung (Cologne and Vienna, 1973), pp. 173—210.
67  A.J. Otway-Ruthven, 'The Character of Norman Settlement in Ireland', in J.L. McCracken (ed.). Historical Studies 5 (London, 1965), pp. 75— 84, at pp. 77, 83 (cf. her A History of Medieval Ireland (2nd ed., London, 1980), pp. 113—16); RE. Glasscock, 'Land and People c.1300', in New His-tory of Ireland 2: Medieval Ireland, 1169—1534, ed. Art Cosgrove (Oxford, 1987). pp. 205—39, at p. 213.
68  Gerald of Wales, Expugnatio Hibemica 1.3, 16, ed. A.B. Scott and F.X. Martin (Dublin, 1978), pp. 30, 64.
69  Geoffrey Martin, 'Plantation Boroughs in Medieval Ireland, with a Handlist of Boroughs to c. 1500', in David Harkness and Mary O'David (eds.), The Town in Ireland (Historical Studies 13, Belfast, 1981), pp. 25—53.
Примечания
371
70  JA Watt,  The Church and the Two Nations in Medieval Ireland (Cambridge, 1970), esp. chapters 3 and 8: idem, The Church in Medieval Ireland (Dublin, 1972), pp. 87—109.
71   Rotuli chartarum in turn Londinensi asservati (1199—1216),  ed, T.D. Hardy (London, 1837), p. 96 (1200).
72   Close Rolls of the Reign of Henry III (1247—51) (London,  1922), p, 480.
73  Rotuli litterarum clausarum in turn Londinensi asservati (1204—27), ed. T.D. Hardy (2 vols., London, 1833—44), 1, p, 394.
74  Red Book of Ormond, ed. Newport B. White (Irish Manuscripts Commission, Dublin, 1932), pp. 1—17, 19—83, 127—35, 145—58.
75  ibid., pp. 25—7.
76  ibid., pp. 33—4, 153; однако в Лизронаге в 1326 г. ситуация была совсем иной: там большинство из 14 коттариев носили английские имена — см.: Edmund Curtis, 'Rental of the Manor of Lisronagh, 1333, and Notes on "Betagh" Tenure in Medieval Ireland', Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy 43 (1935—7) C, pp. 41—76.
77  Red Book of Ormond, ed. White, pp. 64—7.
78  ibid., pp. 34—41, 41—5, 46—7, 74—83; CA Empey, 'Conquest and Settlement: Patterns of Anglo-Norman Settlement in North Munster and South Lemster', Irish Social and Economic History Journal 13 (1986), pp. 5— 31,  pp. 26—7 andn. 67.
79  Red Book of Ormond, ed. White, pp. 108—11.
80 Thomas McErlean, 'The Irish Townland System of Landscape Organization', in Terence Reeves-Smyth and Fred Hamond (eds.), Landscape Archaeology in Ireland (British Archaeological Reports, British Series 116, Oxford, 1983), pp. 315—39, at p. 317, table 1; T. Jones Hughes, Town and Baile in Irish Place-Names', in Nicholas Stephens and Robin E. Glasscock (eds.), Irish Geographical Studies in Honour of E. Estyn Evans (Belfast, 1970), pp. 244—58.
81  Els Furs de Valencia 35, ed. Rafael Gayano-LJuch (Valencia, 1930), p. 206.
82  Ulrich Bentzien, Haken und Pflug (Berlin, 1969); Walter Kiihn, 'Der Pflug als Betriebseinheit in Altpreussen' and 'Der Haken in Altpreussen', in his Vergleichende Untersuchungen zur mittelalterlichen Ostsiedlung (Cologne and Vienna, 1973}, pp. 113—40, 141—71; Andre G. Haudricourt and Mariel Jean-Brunhes Delamarre, L'homme et la charme a trovers le monde (4th ed., Paris, 1955).
83  Цит. по кн.: Helmold, Chronica Slavorum 1.12,  14.88, ed. Stoob, pp. 70, 74, 312. (Имеется рус. издание: Гельмолъд, Славянская хроника. М., 1963.)
84   Die   Urkunden   Heinrichs   des  Lawen,   ed.   Karl   Jordan,   MGH, Laienfursten- und Dynastenurkunden der Kaiserzeit (Leipzig and Weimar, 1941—9),  no.  41,  pp.  57—61;  Mecklenburgisches   UB   (25  vols.   in  26, Schwerin and Leipzig, 1863—1977) 1, no. 65, p. 58; ibid., no. 375, p. 376 jc. 1230).
85  Pommersches UB 6 (Stettin,  1907, repr. Cologne and Graz,  1970), no. 3601, pp. 110—11 (1322).
372
Примечания
86  Schlesisches UB 1, no. 82, p. 54 (1202).
87  Preussisches UB, 1/i, no. 74, pp. 54—5.
88  Codex diplomaticus Warmiensis 1, ed. Can Peter Woekly and Johann Martin Saage (Mainz, I860), no. 42, pp. 79—80.
89  Kong Valdemars Jordebog, ed. Svend Aakjaer (3 vols., Copenhagen, 1926—1943), 2, pp. 50—52.
90  Pommersches UB 5 (Stettin, 1905, repr. Cologne and Graz, 1970), no. 3234, pp. 408—15.
91   Preussisches UB 1/i, no. 105, pp. 77—81,   p. 80; ibid. 1/i, no. 74, pp. 54—5; ibid. 1/ii, no. 612, pp. 387—8; ibid. 1/ii, no. 67, pp. 62—3.
92   Codex diplomaticus Maioris Poloniae, ed. Ignacy Zakizewski and Franciszek Piekosinski (5 vols., Poznan, 1877—1908)/!, no. 402, pp. 354—5.
93  Preussisches UB 1/ii, no. 366, pp. 247—51, p. 248.
94  UB zur Geschichte der Herzoge von Braunschweig und Luneburg und ihrer Lande 1, ed. H. Sudendorf (Hanover, 1859), no. 122, pp. 75—6.
95  Codex diplomaticus Warmiensis 1, no. 214, pp. 366—8 (1323).
96 Preussisches UB 1/i, no. 140, p. 105 (1242).
97  ibid. 1/i, no. 74, pp. 54—5; ibid. 1/i, no. 105, pp. 77—81,  p. 80; ibid. 1/ii, no. 366, pp. 247—51, p. 248.
98   Visitationes bonorum archiepiscopatus песпоп capituli Gnesnensis saeculi XVI, ed. Boleslaw Ulanowski (Cracow, 1920), p. 365.
99  Schlesisches UB 1, no. 164, p. 117 (1217).
100 Helbig & Weinrich 2, no. 1, p. 72.
101  Helbig & Weinrich 1, no. 40, p. 178; Preussisches UB 1/i, no. 74, pp. 52—4 (Prussia, 1230).
102  Codex diplomaticus Brandenburgensis A 10, no. 9, p. 75 (1173).
103  Honorius III, 18 April 1220, Etsi поп sic, Po. 6229; Liv-, esth- und curlandisches UB, ed. F.G. von Bunge et al. (1st ser., 12 vols., Reval and Ида, 1853—1910), 1, no. 51, col. 54.
104  Mecklenburgisches UB 1, no. 255, p. 240 (1219); Helbig & Weinrich, 1, no. 82, p. 316 (1221); Helmold, Chronica Slavorum \. 47, 55, 71, ed. Stoob, pp. 182, 204, 252. {Имеется рус. издание: Гельмольд, Славянская хроника, М.,   1963. Выражения подобные словам ужас и запустение встречаются и в библейских текстах;см. Второзаконие 32:10: Господь нашел народ израильский в пустыне, в степи печальной и дикой ). В источниках эти обороты употребляются не только в отношении Восточной Европы,   см.:  Liber feudorummajor,  ed.  Francisco Miguel  Rosell (2 vols., Barcelona, 1945—7), 1, nos. 255, 259, pp. 275—6, 282—3 (1076), где речь идет о землях севернее Таррагоны.
'05 Liber fundationis . . . Heinrichow 2, preface, ed. Grodecki, p. 309; cf. Genesis 3:19: In sudore vultus fui vesceris pane. См. также: Piotr Gorecki, Economy, Society and Lordship in Medieval Poland, 1100—/250 (New York and London, 1992).
106 'Rocznik lubi^ski 1241—1281, oraz wiersz о pierwotnych zakonniach Lubi^za' /Versus lubenses], ed. August Bielowski, MPH 3 (Lwbw, 1878, repr. Warsaw, 1961), pp. 707—10, at pp. 709—10; см. также: Slownik Laciny
Примечания
373
Sredniowiecznej w Polsce I, ed. Mariana Plezi (Wroclaw, etc., 1953—8), p. 1158.
107  John Elliott, 'The Discovery of America and the Discovery of Man', Proceedings of the British Academy 58 (1972), pp. 101—25,  p. 112.
108  'Rocznik lubi^ski . . .' ed. Bielowski, p. 710; также см.: Gorecki, Economy, Society and Lordship.
109  Codex iuris Bohemici, ed. Hermenegild Jiricek (5 vols. in 12, Prague, 1867—98), 2/2, p. 145 (Majestas Carolina 49); ibid., pp. 145—50 (clauses 49—57).
110  Helbig & Weinrich 1, no. 2, p. 46.
111  H.E. Hallam, Settlement and Society: A Study of the Early Agrarian History of South Lincolnshire (Cambridge, 1965), p. 166.
112  M.M. Postan, The Medieval Economy and Society (London, 1972), pp. 57, 66.
113  Andrew M. Watson, Towards Denser and More Continuous Settlement: New Crops and Fanning Technigues in the Early Middle Ages', in JA Raftis (ed.). Pathways to Medieval Peasants (Toronto, 1981), pp. 65—82, at p. 69.
114 Helmut Wurm, 'Korpergrbsse und Ernahrung der Deutschen im Mit-telalter'   in Bernd Herrmann  {ed.),  Mensch  und  Umwelt  im Mittelalter (Stuttgart, 1986), pp. 101—8.
I1-* Об археол. раскопках в Вост. Германии, Ирландии и Центральной Европе см.: Eike Gringmuth-Dallmer, DieEntwicklungderfriihgeschichtlichenKulturlandschaftaufdemTerritoriumderDDRunterbe-sondererBerucksichtigungderSiedlungsgebiete(Berlin, 1983), p. 68; Wolfgang Ribbe (ed.)! Das Havelland im Mittelalter (Berlin, 1987), p. 79; T.B. Barry, The Archaeology of Medieval Ireland (London, 1987), p. 72; Walter Janssen, 'Dorf und Dorfformen des 7. bis 12, Jahrhunderts im Lichte neuer Ausgrabungen in Mittel- und Nordeuropa', in Herbert Jankuhn et al. (eds.). Das Dorf der Eisenzeit und des fruhen Mittelalters (Abhandlungen der Akadamie der Wissenchaft in Gottingen, philosophisch-historische Klasse, 3rd ser., 101, 1977), pp. 285—356, at p. 341.
116  Vladimir Nekuda, 'Zum Stand der Wustungsforschung in Mahren (CSSR)', Zeitschrift fur Archaologie des Mittelalters 1 (1973), pp. 31—57, passim.
117  Peter Wade-Martins, "The Origins of Rural Settlement in East An-glia', in P.J. Fowler (ed.). Recent Work in Rural Archaeology (Bradford-upon-Avon, 1975), pp. 137—57; idem, "The Archaeology of Medieval Rural Settlement in East Anglia', in Michael Aston et al, (eds.). The Rural Settlements of Medieval England (Oxford, 1989), pp. 149—65, at pp. 159—60.
118  Martin Bom, Geographic der landlichen Siedlungen 1: Die Genese der Siedlungsformen in Mitteleuropa (Stuttgart, 1977), inserts after p. 156.
119  Edward Miller and John Hatcher, Medieval England: Rural Society and Economic Change 1086—1348 (London, 1978), p. 87.
120  напр.: Brian K. Roberts, TTie Green Villages of County Durham (Durham, 1977).
374
Яримечания
Примечания
375
121   J.G.   Hurst,   "The  Changing  Medieval Village  in  England',  in JA Raftis (ed.). Pathways to Medieval Peasants (Toronto, 1981), pp. 27—62, pp. 51, 48 and plan 2. 8.
122  Wolfgang Prange, Siedlungsgeschichte des Landes Lauenburg im Mittelalter (Neumunster, 1960), pp. 166—7 and map 45.
123  Miiier and Hatcher, Medieval England, p. 86.
124  Егоров ДН. Колонизация Мекленбурга в XIIIвеке. Т. 1. М, 1915, с. 506,
125  См. по этой проблеме сборник статей: Hans-Jurgen Nitz (ed.). Historisch-genetische Siedlungsforschung (Darmstadt,   1974),  part 3:  'Die Rundlingsfrage'.
126  О поселениях такого типа см.: Hans-Jurgen Nitz, 'The Church as Colonist: The Benedictine Abbey of Lorsch and Planned Waldhufen Colonization   in   the   Odenwald',   Journal   of Historical   Geography  9   (1983), pp. 105—26.
127  Eilert Ekwall, The Concise Oxford Dictionary of Place Names (4th ed., Oxford, 1960), pp. xxiii, 49 and 136.
128  Adolph Bach, Deutsche Namenkunde (2nd ed., 3 vols., Heidelberg, 1952—6) 2/ii, p. 126.
129 ibid., pp. 129—36.
130  ibid., p. 125.
131  Цит по kjj . Helmold, Chronica Slavorum 1. 12, ed. Stoob, p. 68. (Имеется рус. издание: Гельмольд, Славянская хроника, М., 1963.)
132 Liber fundationis episcopatus Vratislaviensis, p. 168; Helbig and We-inrich 2, no. 39, p. 188.
133  Liber fundationis . . . Heinrichow 1. 3, ed. Grodecki, p. 257; Helbig and Weinrich 2, no. 13, p. 104.
134  См.: Adriaan von Miiller, 'Zum hochmittelalterlichen Besiedlung des Teltow     (Brandenburg):     Stand     eines     mehrjahrigen     archaologisch-siedlungsgeschichtlichen Forschungsprogrammes',  in Walter Schlesinger (ed.). Die deutsche Ostsiedlung als Problem der europaischen Geschichte (Vortrage und Forschungen 18, Sigmaringen, 1975), pp. 311—32.
135  Последнее издание Ратцебургского реестра см.: Hans Wurm in Hans-Georg Kaack and Hans Wurm, Slawen und Deutsche im Lande Lauenburg (Ratzeburg, 1983), pp. 137—205; факсимильная копия включена в кн.: Егоров ДН. Колонизация Мекленбурга в XIIIвеке; фрагменты содержатся также в кн.: Helbig & Weinrich I, no. 63, pp. 260—66.
136  Cortae et alia munimenta . . . de Glamorgan, ed. George T. Clark (6 vols., Cardiff, 1910), 1, no. 151, p. 152; Davies, Conquest, pp. 153, 188.
137 Annales Pegavienses, MGH, SS 16, p. 247.
138  Charles Higounet, Die deutsche Ostsiedlung im Mittelalter (Berlin, 1986), p. 110; cf, p. 252.
139  Gonzulez, Repoblacion 1, p. 172; 2, pp. 271—99.
140  Repartimiento de SevUla, ed. Julio Gonzalez (2 vols., Madrid, 1951), 1, pp. 251—3; 2, pp. 14,18—19.
141 Herbert Helbig, 'Die slawische Siedlung im sorbischen Gebiet', in Herbert Ludat (ed.), Siedlung und Verfassung der Slawen zwischen Elbe, Saale und Oder (Giessen, I960), pp. 27—64.

Глава 7

1  Schlesisches UB, ed. Heinrich Appelt and Winfried Irgang (4 vols. to date,   Graz,  Cologne and Vienna,   1963—),  3,  no.   103,  p.  75  (Giogow [Glogau], 1253).
2  Helbig & Weinrich 1, no. 87, pp. 328—33.
3  R.E. Glasscock, 'England circa 1334', in H.C. Darby (ed.), A New Historical Geography of England before 1600 (Cambridge, 1976), pp. 136—85, at p. 139 (fig. 35) and 178 (fig. 40).
4  G. Jacob (ed.), Arabische Berichte von Gesandten an germanische Fiirstenhofe aus dem 9, und 10. Jahrhundert (Berlin and Leipzig, 1927), p. 12.
5 Jifi Kejf, 'Die Anfange der Stadtverfassung und des Stadtrechts in den Bohmischen Ilndem', in Walter Schlesinger (ed.). Die deutsche Ostsiedlung des Mittelalters als Problem der europaischen Geschichte (Vortrage und Forschungen 18, Sigmaringen, 1975), pp. 439—70.
6  Gearoid MacNiocaill, Na Buirgeisi (2 vols., Dublin, 1964) 1, pp. 78— 81, and Elenchus fontium historiae urbanae 2/2, ed. Susan Reynolds et al., (Leiden, etc., 1988), pp. 162—5; Na Buirgeisi, pp. 75—7, Elenchus fontium, pp. 161—2.
7  Geoffrey Martin, 'Plantation Boroughs in Medieval Ireland, with a Handlist of Boroughs to c. 1500', in David Harkness and Mary O'David (eds.). The Town in Ireland {Historical Studies 13, Belfast, 1981), pp. 25—53.
8  Karl Hoffmann, 'Die Stadtgrundungen Mecklenburg-Schwerins in der Kolonisationszeit vom 12. bis zum 14. Jahrhundert', Jahrbuch fur mecklen-burgische Geschichte 94 (1930), pp. 1—200; Walter Kimn, 'German Town Foundations   of   the   Thirteenth   Century   in   Western   Pomerania',   in H.B. Clarke and Anngret Simms (eds.). The Comparative History of Urban Origins in Non-Roman Europe (British Archaeological Reports, International Series 255, 2 vols., Oxford, 1985) 2, pp. 547—80, at p. 569.
9  John Bradley, 'Planned Anglo-Norman Towns in Ireland', in Clarke and Simms (eds.). Comparative History 2, pp. 411—67, at p. 420.
10  Henri Bresc, 'Feodalite coloniale en terre d'Isiam: La Sicile (1070— 1240)', in Structures feodales et feodalisme dans I'Occident meditenaneen (Xe-Xllle s.) (Paris, 1980), pp. 631—47, at p. 644.
11  Liv-, esth- und curlandisches UB, ed. E.G. von Bunge et al. (1st ser,, 12 vols.. Reval and Riga, 1853—1910), 1, no. 53, col. 57 (1221).
12 Alfonso Garcia-Gallo, 'Los Fueros de Toledo', Anuario de historia del derecho espafiol 45 (1975), pp. 341—488, doc. 8, at pp. 469—71.
13   Domesday Book, ed. Abraham Parley (2 vols., London,  1783),  1, fol. 269.
14  Mary Bateson, 'The Laws of Breteuil', English Historical Review 15 (1900), pp. 73—5, 302—18, 496—523, 754—7; 16 (1901), PP- 92—110, 332— 45.
376
Примечания
Примечания
377
15 Dos alte Lubische Recht, ed. Johann Friedrich Hach (Liibeck, 1839), p. 185.
16  Codex /uris municipals regni Bohemiae 2, ed. Jaromir Celakovsky (Prague, 1895), p. 38.
17   Helbig & Weinrich 2, no.   15, pp.   124—31   (1235);  Lawrence of Wroclaw for Walter, ibid., 2, no. 22, pp, 144—7.
18 Zbigniew Zdr6jkowski, 'Miasta na prawie Sredzkim', Sl^ski kwartalnik historyczny Sobotka 41 (1986), pp. 243—51.
19  Coleccion de fueros municipales уcarters pueblos de los reinos de Castillo, Leon, Corona de Aragon у Navarra, ed. Tomas Mufioz у Romero (Madrid,  1847), p. 243; Fuero de Jaca, ed. Mauricio Molho (Saragossa, 1964).
20  Schlesisches UB 3, no. 373, pp. 241—2.
21    Quellenbuch  zur  Geschichte  der Sudetenldnder  1,   ed.   Wilhelm Weizsacker (Munich, 1960), no. 23, pp. 52—4; см. также список литературы в кн.: Helbig & Weinrich, 2, p.  61, п. 4.
22  Wilhelm Ebel (ed.), Lubecker Ratsurteile (4 vols., Gottingen, 1955— 67).
23  Narcisco Hergueta, 'El Fuero de Logroflo: su extensibn a otras po-blaciones', Boletin de la Real Academia de la Historia 50 (1907), pp. 321—2.
24  Helbig & Weinrich 2, no. 41, pp. 192—5.
25 Andre Joris, Huy et sa charte de franchise, 1066 (Brussels, 1966}.
26  Kejf, 'Die Anfange der Stadtverfassung', pp. 461—2.
27   Chronicle of Morea, tr. Harold E. Lurier, Crusaders as Conquerors (New York, 1964), p. 137; Raimund Friedrich Kaindl, Geschichte der Deut-schen  in  den Karpathenlandem   (3  vols.,   Gotha,   1907—11)   2,   p.   405; Т.Н. Parry-Williams, The English Element in Welsh (Cymmrodorion Record Series 10, London, 1923), p. 155.
28  E.M. Cams-Wilson, "The First Half-Century of the Borough of Strat-ford-upon-Avon', Economic History Review, 2nd ser., 18 (1965), pp. 46—63.
29  Fuero de Logrono, ed. T. Moreno Garbaya, Apuntes historicos de Logrono (Logrono, 1943), pp. 42—9.
30  Cronicas anonimas de Sahagun 15, ed. Antonio Ubieto Arteta (Textos medievales 75, Saragossa, 1987}, pp. 19—21.
31  Lacarra, no. 187.
32  Cronica del rey don Alfonso X 11, in Cronicas de los reyes de Castilla 1 (Biblioteca de autores espauoles 66, Madrid, 1875}, pp. 1—66, at p. 9.
33  См. хартию об основании города Сьюдад Реал в кн.: Margarita Penalosa Esteban-Infantes, La fundacion de Ciudad Real (Ciudad Real, 1955), pp. 9—11; cf. Julio Gonzalez,  Repoblacion de Castilla la Nueva (2 vols, Madrid, 1975—6) 1, pp. 349—50.
34  План города см.: ibid. 2, p. 95.
35  Jose Maria Font Rius (ed.), Cartas de poblacion у franguicia de Cataluna (2 vols., Madrid and Barcelona, 1969) 1, no. 49, pp. 82—4.
36  Primera cronica general de Espana 1071, ed. Ram6n Menendez Pidal (2 vols., Madrid, 1955), 2, p. 747.
37   См. карту в кн.: Repartamiento de Sevilla,  ed. Julio Gonzalez (2 vols., Madrid, 1951), 1, opposite p. 314.
38  Codex diplomatics et epistolaris regni Bohemiae, ed. Gustavus Friedrich et al. (5 vols. to date, Prague, 1904—). 2, no. 381, p. 429; Keji, 'Die Anfange der Stadtverfassung', p. 458.
39 Annaies capituli Cmcoviensis (Rocznik Kapitulny Krakowski), ed. Mi-gust Bielowski, MPH2 (Lwyw, 1872, repr. Warsaw, 1961), pp. 779—816, at p. 806.
40  Helbig & Weinrich 2, no. 77, pp. 290—96.
41  ibid. 1, no. 69, pp. 276—9.
42  Mecklenburgisches UB (25 vols. in 26, Schwerin and Leipzig, 1863— 1977) 3, no. 2100, pp. 402—4 (1291); 4, no. 2503, pp. 58—9 (1298).
43  Hoffmann, 'Die Stadtgriindungen Mecklenburg-Schwerins', p. 68.
44  The Dublin Guild Merchant Roll c. 1190—1265, ed. Philomena Connolly and Geoffrey Martin (Dublin, 1992), pp. 1—39.
45  Claude Cahen, 'Un texte peu connu relatif au commerce oriental d'Amalfi au Xe siecle'. Archivio storico per le province napoletane, n.s,r 34 (1955 for 1953—4), pp. 61—6.
46  G.L.F. Tafel and G.M. Thomas (eds.), Urkunden zur alteren HarAels-und Staatsgeschichte der Republik Venedig (3 vols., Fontes rerum Austn'a-carum II, 12—14, Vienna, 1856—7) 1, no. 40, pp. 79—89; William of Tyre, Chronicle 12.25, ed. RB.C. Huygens (2 vols.. Corpus Christianorum, Con-tinuatio mediaevalis 63—63A, Tumhout, 1986), 1, pp. 577—81.
47 Joshua Prawer, Crusader Institutions (Oxford, 1980), p. 232, n. 40; Nicolas Morosini: ibid., pp. 226—7.
48  Wilhelm Heyd, Histoire du commerce du Levant au MoyenAge (2 vols., Leipzig, 1885—6) 1, p. 397.
49  Tafel and Thomas, Urkunden . . . der Republik Venedig 2, no. 232, pp.  143—5; Freddy Thiriet, La Romanie venitienne au Moyen Age: Le developpement et Г exploitation du domaine colonial venitien pffi-JflV s.) (Paris, 1959), pp. 125—€, n. 3. Датировка в обоих случаях не совпадет: в первом дается дата 1212, во втором — 1209.
50  Tafel and Thomas,  Urkunden... der Republik Venedig 3, no. 350, pp. 56—9, at p. 57.
51    Edith   Ennen,   Die   europaische  Stadt  des   Mittelalters   (4th ed., Gottingen, 1987), p. 132.
52  Heinrich Hagenmeyer (ed.}, Epistulae et chartae ad historiampfuni belli sacri spectantes (Innsbruck, 1901), no. 13, pp. 155—6.
53  David Abulafia, The Two Italics (Cambridge, 1977), p. 255.
^4 George Pachymeres, De Michaele et Andronico Palaeologis, ed. Im-manuel Bekker (2 vols.. Corpus scriptorum historiae Byzantinae 24—5, Bonn, 1835), 1, pp. 419—20.
55  Comelio Desimoni (ed,), 'I conti deU'ambasciata al chan di Persia nel 1292', Atti della Societa ligure di storia patria 13/3 (1879), pp. 537—698, at pp. 608, 614; Michael Baiard, La Romanie genoise (ХПе-debut du XVe&cle) (2 vols., Rome, 1978) 1, pp, 134, 138.
56  Baiard, La Romanie genoise 1, pp. 154—5.
378
Примечания
Примечания
379
57  ibid. I, Trois autres genes' (i.e. Caffa, Pera and Chios), title to chapter 4.
58  ibid. 1, pp. 199—202, 235—48, 339^-41; Michel Balard (ed.), Genes et 1'Outre-mer I: Les actes de Coffa du notaire Lamberto di Sambuceto 1289— 90 (Paris, 1973).
59  Balard, La Romanic genoise 1, pp. 202—14, 250, 289—302; Giorgio Fedalto, La Chiesa Latino in Oriente (2nd ed., 3 vols., Verona,  1981) 2, pp. 61—3.
60  О продолжительности плавания из Венеции и Генуи см.: Thiriet, La Romanie venitienne, p. 187; Balard, La Romanic genoise 1, pp. 473-4; 2, pp. 76—85. Об особенностях навигации и морских путей Средиземноморья см.: John Н. Ргуог, Geography, Technology and War: Studies in the Maritime History of the Mediterranean, 649—1571 (Cambridge, 1988).
61  John H. Pryor, Geography, Technology and War: Studies in the Maritime History of the Mediterranean, 649-1571 (Cambridge, 1988).
62  Suzanne Lewis, The Art of Matthew Paris in the 'Chronica Majora' (Berkeley, etc., 1987), p. 350, fig. 214; Itineraires a Jerusalem, ed. Henri Michelant and Gaston Raynaud (Publications de la Societe de 1'Orient latin. Serie geographigue 3, Geneva, 1882), pp. 136—7.
63  Gabrieli, Arab Historians, p. 340 (Tashrif).
64  Robert S. Lopez and Irving W. Raymond (eds.). Medieval Trade in the Mediterranean (New York, 1955), doc. 158, p. 322; Balard, La Romanie genoise, index s.v. 'Negro (di)'.
65  Gunther Periling, "The Archaeology of Early Lubeck: The Relation between the Slavic and the German Settlement Sites', in H.B. Clarke and Anngret Simms (eds.). The Comparative History of Urban Origins in Non-Roman Europe (British Archaeological Reports,  International Series 255, 2 vols., Oxford, 1985} 1, pp. 267—87.
66  Цит. по кн.: Helmold, Chronica Slavorum , 1.48; 1.57; 1.71; 1.63; 1.76; 1.86 ed. Stoob. (Имеется рус. издание: Гельмольд, Славянскаяхроника, М, 1963.)
67  ibid 2.21; Wilhelm Ebel, Lubisches Recht (Lubeck, 1971).
^ Die Urkunden Heinrichs des Lowen, Herzogs von Sachsen und Bayern, ed. Karl Jordan, MGH, Laienfiirsten- und Dynastenurkunden der Kaiserzeit (Leipzig and Weimar, 1941—9), no. 15, pp. 9—10; Hansisches UB 1, ed. Konstantin Hohlbaum (Halle, 1876), no. 17, p. 10.
69  Detlev Ellmers, "The Cog of Bremen and Related Boats', in Sean McGrail (ed.). The Archaeology of Medieval Ships and Harbours in Northern Europe  (British Archaeological Reports,  International Series 66,  Oxford, 1979), pp.  1—15, at pp. 9—11; Siegfried Fliedner and Rosemarie Pohl-Weber, The Cog of Bremen (Eng. tr., 3rd ed., Bremen, 1972).
70  Georg I^echner (ed.), Die hansischen Phmdzollisten des Jahres 1368 (Quellen und Darstellungen zur hansischen Geschichte, n.s.,   10,  Lubeck, 1935), p. 66.
71  Livlandische Reimchronik, lines 127—228, ed. Leo Meyer (Paderborn, 1876), pp. 4—6.
72  Цит. по кн.: Livonia, Chronicon Livoniae, 4.5, 5.1, ed. Leonid Ar-busow and Albert Bauer (АО24, Darmstadt, 1959), pp. 18—20. (Имеется
рус. издание: Генрих Латвийский. Хроника Ливонии, М.—Л, 1938, 4.5, 5Л.)
73  Friedrich Benninghoven, Rigas Entstehung und der Fruhhansische Kaufmann (Hamburg, 1961), pp. 41—7.
74  Hansisches UB 1, no. 88, p. 38; of 1225: ibid. 1, no. 194, pp. 60—61.
75  Benninghoven, Rigas Entstehung, plates opposite pp. 80, 105.
76  Liv-, esth-, und curlandisches UB 6, no. 2717, cols. 4—6.
77  Benninghoven, Rigas Entstehung, pp. 54—62, 98—100, 105—9.
78 Uselotte Feyerabend, Die Rigauer und Revaler Familiennamen im 14. und 15. Jahrhundert (Cologne and Vienna, 1985), p. 149.
79  Цит. по кн.: Henry of Livonia, Chronicon Livoniae, 9.4, ed. Arbusow and Bauer, p. 38. (Имеется рус. издание: Генрих Латвийский. Хроника Ливонии, М.—Л, 1938.)
Глава 8
1    RerumHungaricarummonumentaArpadiana,   ed.   S.L.   Endlicher (St Gallen, 1849), pp. 399—400.
2   Regino of Pruni, Epistula ad Hathonem archiepiscopum missa, ed. Friedrich Kurze, Reginonis chronicon (SRC, Hanover, 1890), pp. xix—xx.
3  Statutes and Ordonances and Acts of the Parliament of Ireland: King John to Henry V, ed. Henry F. Berry (Dublin, 1907), p. 210; Kenneth H. Jackson (ed.), A Celtic Miscellany (rev. ed., Harmondsworth, 1971), p. 218; Helbig & Weinrich 1, no. 19, p. 98; Francesco Gabrieli (ed.), Arab Historians of the Crusades (Eng. tr., Berkeley and London, 1969), pp. 200—201 (Baha' ad-Din).
4  Etymologies 9.1.1, ed. W.M. Lindsay (2 vols.. Oxford, 1911, unpagi-
nated).
5  Claudius Marius Victor, Alethia 3, line 274, ed. Can Schenkl, Poetae Christiani minores 1 (Corpus scriptorum ecclesiasticorum latinorum 16/1, Vienna, etc., 1888), pp. 359—436, at p, 416.
6  Peter of Zittau, Chronicon Aulae Regiae 1.68, ed. J. Ernler, Fontes rerum Bohemicarum 4 (Prague, 1884), pp. 1—337, at p. 83.
7  Edouard Perroy, L'Angleterre et le Grand Schisme ^'Occident (Paris, 1933), pp. 394—5.
8  Chronicon Aulae Regiae 2.23, ed. Emier, p. 301; Latinitatis Medii Aevi Lexicon Bohemiae: Slovnik Stredoveke Latiny v Ceskych Zemich (Prague, 1977—), pp. 910—11.
9  Monument Poloniae Vati'cona 3: Analecta Vaficana, ed. Jan Ptasnik (Cracov/, 1914), no. 247, p. 278.
10  Pommerellisches UB, ed. Max Perlbach (Danzig, 1881—2), no. 492, pp. 442—3 (1292).
11  Register of the Abbey of St Thomas Dublin, ed. John T. Gilbert (RS, 1889), nos. 36, 269, 302, pp. 37, 224, 258; T. Jones Hughes, Town and Baile in Irish Place-Names', in Nicholas Stephens and Robin E. Glasscock (eds.), Irish Geographical Studies in Honour of E. Estyn Evans (Belfast,  1970), pp. 244—58.
380
Примечания
Примечания
381
12  Ram6n Menendez Pidal (ed.), Documentes linguisticos de Espana 1 (Madrid, 1919, repr. 1966), p. 353.
13 Widukind of Corvey, Res gestae Saxonicae 2.36, ed. Albert Bauer and Reinhold Rau, Quellen zur Geschichte der sdchsischen Kaiserzeit (АО8, rev. ed.. Darmstadt, 1977), pp. 1—183, at p. 118.
14  Chronicle of Morea, tr. Harold E. Lurier, Crusaders as Conquerors {New York, 1964), pp. 37—56, 192, 223—4.
15  Gearoid larla, ed. Gearbid MacNiocaill, 'Duanaire Ghearoid larla', Studio Hibemica 3 (1963), pp. 7—59.
16  Geoffrey Malaterra, De rebus gestis Rogerii Calabriae et Siciliae comitis et Roberti Cuiscardi duds fratris eius 4.2,  ed. Ernesto Pontieri (Rerum italicarum scriptores, n.s., 5/1, Bologna, 1928), p. 86.
17  William of Apulia, La geste de Robert Guiscard I, lines 165—8, ed. Marguerite Mathieu (Palermo, 1961), p. 108.
18  John Boswell The Royal Treasure: Muslim Communities under the Crown of Aragon in the Fourteenth Century (New Haven, 1977}, pp. 74, n. 41, 384; Book of Fees (2 vols. in 3, London, 1920—31) 1, p. 146; Red Book of the Exchequer, ed. Hubert Hall (3 vols., RS, 1896), 2, p. 454 (Wrenoc ap Meurig, 1212); Constance Bullock-Davies, Professional Interpreters and the Matter of Britain (Cardiff, 1966).
19  Walter Kaestner, 'Mittelniederdeutsche Elemente in der polnischen und kaschubischen Lexik', in P. Sture Ureland (ed.). Sprachkontakt in der Hanse Akten des  7.  Internationalen Symposions uber Sprachkontakt  in Europa, Lubeck 1986 (Tubingen, 1987); pp. 135—62; Т.Н. Parry-Williams, The English Element in Welsh (Cymmrodorion Record Series 10, London, 1923), pp. 68, 76—7, 155; Rees Davies, Conquest, Coexistence and Change: Wales 1063—1415 (Oxford, 1987), p. 104); J.N. Hillgarth, The Spanish Kingdoms 1250—1516 (2 vols., Oxford, 1976—8) 1, p. 185,
20  Codex diplomaticus Brandenburgensis, ed. Adolph Friedrich Riedel (41 vols., Berlin, 1838-69), A 22, p. 114; Statutes ... of the Parliament of Ireland: King John to Henry V, pp. 434-5 (clause 3); Glamorgan County History 3: The Middle Ages, ed. ТВ. Pugh (Cardiff, 1971), p. 359. Подробнее этот вопрос рассматривается в Гл. 11.
21  Thietmar of Merseburg, Chronicon 3,21, ed. Werner Trillmich (AQ 9, Darmstadt, 1957), p. 108.
22  Heinz Zatschek, 'Namensanderungen und Doppelnamen in Bohmen und   Mahren   im   hohen   Mittelalter',   Zeitschrift   fur   Sudetendeutsche Geschichte 3 (1939), pp. 1—11, at p. 10.
23  Angel Gonzulez Palencia, Los mozarabes toledanos en los siglos XII у XIII ('volumen preliminar' and 3 vols., Madrid, 1926—30), vol. prel, p. 123.
24  FrantiSek Graus, Die Nationenbildung der Westslawen im Mittelalter (Nationes 3, Sigmaringen, 1980), pp. 21, 93.
25  Rees Davies, 'Race Relations in Post-Conquest Wales', Transactions of the Honourable Society of Cymmrodorion (1974-5), pp. 32—56, at p. 34.
26  Davies, Conquest, p. 17.
27  Geariid MacNiocaill, JVa Buirgeisi (2 vols., Dublin, 1964) 2, no. 77, pp. 351—2 (1279—80).
28  Jonathan Riley-Smith, The Knights of St. John in Jerusalem and Cyprus c. 1050—1310 (London, 1967), pp. 283—4.
29  Regesta diplomatica песпоп epistolario Bohemiae et Moraviae, ed. KJ. Erben, J. Ernler et a/. {7 vols., to date, Prague, 1854—). 2, no. 1106, pp. 466—8.
30  Peter of Zittau, Chronicon Aulae Regiae 1.68, ed. Emler, p. 83.
31  Lites ac res gestae inter Polonos Ordinemque Cmciferorum (2nd ser., 3 vols., Poznan and Warsaw, 1890—1935) 1. p. 163.
32  Ranald Nicholson, 'A Sequel to Edward Bruce's Invasion of Ireland', Scottish Historical Review 42 (1963), pp. 30—40, at pp. 38—9; Geoffrey Barrow, Robert Bruce and the Community of the Realm of Scotland (2nd ed., Edinburgh, 1982), p. 434.
33  Walter Bower, Scotichronicon 12.32, ed. D.E.R. Watt, 6 (Aberdeen, 1991), p. 402.
34 William Stubbs (ed.). Select Charters (9th ed., Oxford, 1913), p. 480.
35 Annales capituli Cracoviensis (Rocznik Kapitulny Krakowski), ed. August Bielowski, MPH 2 (Lwow, 1872, repr. Warsaw, 1961), pp. 779—816, at p. 815.
36  Karl Gottfried Hugelmann, 'Die Rechtsstellung der Wenden im deut-schen Mittelalter', Zeitschrift der Savigny-Stiftung fur Rechtsgeschichte, Ger-manistische Abteilung 58 (1938), pp. 214—56, at p. 238.
37  Historical Manuscripts Commission, 10th Report, appendix 5 (London, 1885), pp. 260—61, no. 8; cf. the Statutes of Kilkenny of 1366, Statutes of the Parliament of Ireland: King John to Henry V, pp. 434—5 (clause 3).
38  Perroy, L'Angleterre et le Grand Schisme, pp. 394—5 (cf. p. 403).
39 James Lydon, 'The Middle Nation', in idem (ed.), TTie English in Medieval Ireland (Dublin, 1984), pp. 1—26, at pp. 22—3.
40 Historical Manuscripts Commission, 10th Report, app. 5, p. 308.
41  William R Schmalstieg, Studies in Old Prussian (University Park, Pa., 1976), esp. pp. 68—97; idem. An Old Prussian Grammar University Park, Pa., 1974), p. 3, for the quotation.
42  Reinhold Olesch (ed.). Fontes linguae dravaeno-polabicae minores et Chronica Venedica J.P. Schultzii (Cologne and Graz, 1967), p. 165.
43  Julio Gonzalez, Repoblacion de Castillo la Nueva (2 vols., Madrid, 1975—6) 2, pp. 87—90.
44  Helbig & Weinrich 2, no, 93, p. 352.
45  Pomerellisches UB, no. 159, pp. 133—4.
46  Friedrich Lotter, 'The Scope and Effectiveness of Imperial Jewry Law in the High Middle Ages', Jewish History 4 (1989), pp. 31—58, at pp. 48—9.
47  Helbig & Weinrich 1, no. 36, p. 158.
48  Coleccion de fueros municipales у cartas pueblos de los reinos de Castillo, Leon, Corona de Aragon у Navarra, ed. TomSs Mufloz у Romero [Madrid, 1847), p. 537 (1142). *
49 Dos alte Lubische Recht, ed. Johann Friedrich Hach (Lubeck, 1839), p. 302, no.  110 (contrast p. 206, no. 68); Gustav Korlen (ed.), Norddeutsch Stadtrechte 2: Das mittelniederdeutsche Stadtrecht von Lubeck nach semen gltesten Formen (Lund and Copenhagen, 1951), p. 104 (clause 75); Wilhelm
382
Примечания
Примечания
383
Ebel, Lubisches Recht (I) (Lubeck, 1971), pp. 275—6; Wolfgang Zom, 'Deutsche und Undeutsche in der stadtischen Rechtsordnung des Mittelalters in Ost-Mitteleuropa', Zeitschriftjur Ostfoischung \ (1952), pp. 182—94, at p. 184.
50   Les assises de Romanie 198, ed. Georges Recoura (Paris,  1930), p. 282.
51  Alfonso Garcia-Galfo, 'Los Fueros de Toledo', Anuario de historia del derecho espanol 45 (1975), pp. 341—488.
52  ibid., app., doc. 1, p. 460.
53  ibid., doc. 3, p. 463.
54  Gonzalez, Repoblacion 2, pp. 94—6; Maria Luz Alonso, 'La perduration del Fuero Juzgo у el Derecho de los castellanos de Toledo', Anuario de historia del derecho espanol 48 (1978), pp. 335—77, p. 345 with n. 29.
55  Garcia-Gallo, 'Los Fueros de Toledo', doc. 6, p. 467. Однако наиболее вероятно, что эти должностные лица скорее выполняли функции исполнительной власти, нежели судебной.  См. на эту тему:  Garcia-Gallo, pp. 429, п. 199, 437, and Luz Alonso, 'El Fuero Juzgo', p. 343, n. 24.
56  Luz Alonso, 'El Fuero Juzgo', pp. 346—9, and doc. 1, pp. 374—5. ^7 Coleccion de fueros ed. Munoz у Romero, pp. 415—17.
58  Boswell, Royal Treasure, p. 131, n. 79 (1348).
59  Los Siete Partidas 7.24. 1, ed. Real Academia de la Historia (3 vols., Madrid, 1807), 3, p. 676.
60  Rees Davies, 'The Law of the March', Welsh History Review 5 (1970— 71), pp. 1—30, at p. 4; см. также: R. Bartlett, Gerald of Wales 1146—1223 (Oxford, 1982), pp. 41—2; and the Statute of Wales, Statutes of the Realm (11 vols., Record Commission, 1810—28) 1, pp. 55—68 (12 Edward I), at p. 68.
61  Davies, 'Law of the March', p. 16; idem., Lordship and Society in the March of Wales 1282—1400 (Oxford, 1978), pp. 149—75, 'Judicial Lordship', and pp. 310—12.
62  Helbig & Weinrich 2, no. 138, p. 520.
®3 Coleccion de fueros, ed. Munoz у Romero, pp. 415—17.
64  Jose Maria Font Rius (ed.)( Cartas de poblacion у franquicia de Cataluna (2 vols., Madrid and Barcelona, 1969} 1/i, no. 303, pp. 444—6.
65   Francisco Fernandez у Gonzalez, Estado social у politico de los mudejares de Castillo (Madrid, 1866), p. 119, n. 2.
66  Helbig & Weinrich 1, nos. 132 (1286), 141 (1351), pp. 488—90, 522.
67  Fernandez у Gonzalez, Estado de los mudejares, doc. 24, p. 325.
68  Helbig & Weinrich 2, no. 93, p. 354.
69  Heibig & Weinrich 2, no. 77, p. 294; цит. actor forum rei, etc. взята из Codex lustinianus 3.13.2 and 3.19.3, ed. Paul Krueger (Corpus run's civilis 2, Berlin, 1895), pp. 128—9, и была включена в Декреталии Григория IX; см.: Gregory IX's Decretals 2.2.5, ed. Emil Friedberg (Corpus iuris canonici 2, Leipzig,  1881), col. 249 (из послания Александра III). Происхождение этой цитаты автору любезно помог установить Ричард Гельмгольц.
70  Helbig & Weinrich 2, no. 93, p. 354.
71  Sachsenspiegel, Landrecht 3.69—70, ed. Karl August Eckhardt (Ger-manenrechte, n.s., Gottingen, 1955), pp. 254—6.
72  Coleccion de fueros, ed. Munoz у Romero, pp. 415—17.
73  lura Prutenomm 18, ed. J6zef Matuszewski (Towarzystwo Naukowe w Toruniu: Fontes 53, Torun, 1963), p. 29; Reinhard Wenskus, Ausgewahlte Aufsatze zum fruhen und preussischen Mittelalter, ed. Hans Patze (Sigmarin-gen, 1986), p. 422.
74 Li'v-, esth- und curlandisches UB, ed. F. G. von Bunge et al. (1st ser., 12 vols., Riga and Reval, 1853—1910), 1, no. 435, cols. 549—50; no. 437, col. 551 (1273).
75  Fueros de Sepulveda, ed. Emilio Saez (Segovia, 1953), p. 74 ('Fuero
romanceado' 41).
76  Mecklenburgisches UB (25 vols. in 26, Schwerin and Leipzig, 1863— 1977) 14, no.8773, p.616.
77   Rotuli chartarum in turn Londinensi osservati (1199—1216),  ed. T.D. Hardy (London, 1837), p. 172 (cf. Davies, 'Race Relations', p. 34);   lura Prutenomm 89, ed. Matuszewski, p. 49.
78  Thomas Click, Islamic and Christian Spain in the Early Middle Ages (Princeton, 1979), p. 191.
79  Historical Manuscripts Commission, 10th Report, app. 5, p. 323,
80 Sachsenspiegel, Landrecht 3. 71, ed. Eckhardt, pp. 256—7.
81  Richard Siebert (ed.), 'Elf ungedruckte Urkunden aus einem im Her-zoglichen   Haus-   und   Staatsarchiv  zu   Zerbst  befindlichen   Nienburger Copiale', Mitteilungen des Vereins fur Anhaltinische Geschichte und Alter-tumskunde 9 (1904), pp. 183—94, at pp. 190—91.
82  Wales: Rees Davies, 'The Twilight of Welsh Law, 1284—1506', History 51 (1966), pp. 143—Ы, at p. 160.
83  Bresiauer UB 1, ed. G. K6m (Breslau, 1870), no. 121, pp. 110—11.
84  Codex iuris Bohemici, ed. Hermenegild Jiricek (5 vols, in 12, Prague, 1867—98), 2/2, p. 125 (Majestas Carolina 19).
85  Roger of Wendover, Flores historiarum, ed. H.G. Hewlett (3 vols., RS, 1886—9), 2, p. 56; Geoffrey Hand, English Law in Ireland 1290—1324 (Cambridge, 1967), chapter 1, and Paul Brand, 'Ireland and the Literature of the Early Common Law', The Irish Jurist, n.s., 16 (1981), pp. 95—113.
86  Foedera, conventiones, litterae et acta publica, ed. Thomas Rymer (new ed,, 4 vols. in 7 parts. Record Commission, 1816—69), 1.1, p. 266; cf. Calendar of the Patent Rolls (1232—47) (London, 1906), p. 488.
87  Rotuli litterarum clausarum in turn Londinensi osservati (1204—27), ed. T.D. Hardy (2 vols., London, 1833—44), 1, p. 497.
88  Hand, English Law, p. 1.
89  Bower, Scotichronicon 12.26—32, ed. Watt, 6, pp. 384—402; Hand, English Law, pp. 198—205.
90  Kenneth Nicholls, 'Anglo-French Ireland and After', Peritia 1 (1982), pp. 370—403, at pp. 374—6.
91  Hand, English Law, p. 199. Эпизод имел место в 1301 г.
92  Calendar of the Justiciary Rolls of Ireland (1295—1303), ed. James Mills (Dublin, 1905), pp. 121—3.
93  ibid., p. 14.
384
Яримечания
94  Katherine Walsh, A Fourteenth-Century Scholar and Primate: Richard Fitz Ralph in Oxford, Avignon and Armagh (Oxford, 1981), p. 334.
95 Statutes of the Parliament of Ireland: King John to Henry V, p. 210.
96 Bower, Scotichronicon 12,28, ed. Watt, 6, p. 390.
97  Hand, EnglishLaw, p. 202, цит. из документов дела 1301г.
98  Calendar of the Justiciary Rolls of Ireland (1295—1303), p. 156.
99  Calendar of Archbishop Alen's Register, ed. Charles McNeill (Dublin, 1950}, pp. 103, 115.
100  Hand, English Law, p. 208; Foedera 2. 1, pp. 293—4.
101   Gearyid MacNiocaill, 'The Interaction of Laws', in James Lydon (ed.),   The English  in Medieval Ireland (Dublin,   1984), pp.  105—17, at pp. 106—7.
102 Statutes of the Realm 1, p. 68.
103  Preussisches UB (6 vols. to date, Konigsberg and Marburg, 1882—) 1/i, no. 218, pp. 158—65, at p. 159.
1°4 /ura Prutenorum 25, ed. Matuszewski, p. 31.
105  Codex iuris Bohemici 2/2, p. 167 (Majestas Carolina 82).
106  Das Magdeburg-breslauer systematische Schoffenrecht 3.1.4, ed. Paul Laband (Berlin, 1863), p. 55; Das alte Kulmische Recht 3. 4, ed. C.K. Leman {Berlin, 1838), p. 53.
107  Helbig & Weinrich 1, no. 66, p. 270.
108  ibid. 2, no. 25, p. 154.
109  A.J. Otway-Ruthven, 'The Reguest of the Irish for English Law, 1277—80', Irish Historical Studies 6 (1948—9), pp. 261—70, at p. 269; see also Aubrey Gwynn, 'Edward I and the Proposed Purchase of English Law for the Irish', Transactions of the Royal Historical Society, 5th ser., 10 (1960), pp. 111—27.
110  MacNiocaill, Na Buirgeisi 2, p. 336, n. 21; Geoffrey Hand, 'English Law in Ireland, 1172—1351', Northern Ireland Legal Quarterly 23 (1972), pp. 393—422, p. 413 and n. 3.
111  Hand, English Law, p. 409.
1l2 Statutes of the Parliament of Ireland: King John to Henry V, p. 324.
113  Frederick Pollock and Frederic William Maitland, The History of English Law before the Time of Edward I (2nd ed., 2 vols., Cambridge, 1898, reissued 1968) 1, p. 91.
114  Mercedes Gaibrois de Ballesteros, Historia del reinado de Sancho IV de Castillo (3 vols., Madrid, 1922—8) 3, doc. 295, pp. 184—5.
115   Davies,   'Twilight';  idem.  Conquest, pp. 422—4; Oxford Book of Welsh Verse, ed. T. Parry (Oxford, 1962), p. 139.
116  Statutes of the Realm 3, pp. 563—9 (27 Henry VIII c. 26), pp. 563,
567.

Глава 9

1 Cosmas of Prague, Chronica Boemorum 2.23, cd. Bertold Bretholz (SRC, n.s., Berlin, 1923), p. 116.
Примечания
385
2  Chronicon, ed. Wilhelm Wattenbach, MGH, SS 17 (Hanover, 1861), pp. 683—710, at p. 685.
3   Cosmas of Prague,  Chronica Boemorum  1. 23,  31, ed. Bretholz, pp. 44—5, 56.
4    Symbolum   Electorum   1.28,   in   J.S.   Brewer,   J.F.   Dimock   and G.F. Warner (eds.). Opera (8 vols., RS, 1861—91) 1, pp. 197—395, p. 306.
5 Honorius III, 20 June 1224, Cum olim fuisses, Po. 7272, and Cum olim venerabilis; Pontificia Hibemica: Medieval Papal Chancery Documents concerning Ireland 640—1261, ed. Maurice P. Sheehy (2 vols., Dublin, 1962— 5), 1, nos. 167—8, pp. 253—5.
6  FrantiSek Graus, Die Nationenbildung der Westslawen im Mittelalter (Nationes 3, Sigmaringen, 1980), p. 97, n. 78.
7  Codex diplomaticus Lusatiae superioris 1, ed. Gustav Kohler (2nd ed., Gorlitz, 1856), no. 86, pp. 137—8.
8  Helbig & Weinrich 1, no. 85, pp. 324—6 (1237); Jiirgen Petersohn, Der sudliche Ostseeraum im kirchlich-politischen Kraftespiel des Reichs, Polens und Ddnemarks vom 10. bis 13. Jahrhundert (Cologne and Vienna, 1979), pp. 323—4.
9   UB des ehemaligen Cistercienserstiftes Goldenkron in Bohmen, ed. M, Pangerl (Fontes rerum Austriacarum II, 37, Vienna, 1872), no. 79, p. 146, n. 3.
10  Peter of Zittau, Chronicon Aulae Regiae 1.68, ed. J. Emier, Fontes rerum Bohemicarum 4 (Prague, 1884), pp. 1—337, p. 84.
11   Codex diplomaticus Maioris Poloniae, ed. Ignacy Zakrzewski and Franciszek Piekosinski (5 vols., Poznan, 1877—1908), I, no. 551, pp. 510— 15; of 1326: ibid. 2, no. 1061, p. 396.
12  Monumenta Poloniae Vaticana 3: Analecta Vaticana, ed. Jan PtaSnik (Cracow, 1914), pp. 82, 90, 86, 88—9, 87, 90, 92, 93, 84—5.
13  Patent Rolls of the Reign of Henry III (1216—32) (2 vols., London, 1901—3) 1, p. 23; cf. p. 22; JA Watt, The Church and the Two Nations in Medieval Ireland (Cambridge, 1970), pp. 69—84; idem. The Church in Medieval Ireland (Dublin, 1972), pp. 100—109.
14  Ralph V. Turner, Men Raised from the Dust: Administrative Service and Upward Mobility in Angevin England (Philadelphia, 1988), pp. 91—106; Rotuli chartarum in turn Londinensi asservati (1199—1216), ed. Т.О. Hardy (London, 1837), p. 218.
15  Honorius III, 6 August 1220, Pervenit ad audientiam nostram, Po. 6323, and 26 April 1224, Sicut ea que rite, Po. 7227; Pontificia Hibemica, ed. Sheehy 1, nos. 140, 158, pp. 225, 245—6.
16  Patent Rolls of the Reign of Henry III 2, p. 59 (1226); cf, Rotuli litte-rarum clausarum in turn Londinensi asservati (1204—27), ed. T.D. Hardy (2 vols., London, 1833—44), 2, pp. 29, 31 (1225).
17  J.A. Watt, 'English Law and the Irish Church: The Reign of Edward Г, in JA Watt, J.B. Morrall and F.X. Martin (eds.), Medieval Studies presented io A Gwynn (Dublin, 1961), pp. 133—67, at pp. 150—51, n. 51; cf. Calendar of Documents relating to Ireland (1171—1307), ed. H.S. Sweetman (5 vols., London, 1875—86),' no. 2, p. 10.
386
Примечания
18  Edouaid Perroy, L'Angleterre et le Grand Schisme d'Occident (Paris, 1933), pp. 394—5,
19  Innocent III, 14 September 1204, Venientes ad apostolicam, Po. 2280; Registrum sive epistolae 7.128, PL, 214—16, at 215, cols. 417—19.
20  Расчеты сделаны на основании: Acta capitulorum generalium or-dinis praedicatorum 1 (1220—1303), ed. Benedictus Maria Reichert (Monu-menta ordinis fratrum praedicatorum historica 3, Rome and Stuttgart, 1898).
21  W. Moir Bryce, The Scottish Grey Friars (2 vols., Edinburgh and London, 1909), 1, pp. 5—15; Andre Callebaut, 'A propos du bienheureux Jean Duns Scot de Littledean', Archivum Franciscanum Historicum 24 (1931), pp. 305—29, at p. 325.
22  Heinrich Finke (ed.), Ungedruckte Dominikanerbriefe des 13. Jahr-hunderts (Paderbom, 1891), no. 15, pp. 59—60.
23 John Freed, The Friars and German Society in the Thirteenth Century (Cambridge, Mass., 1977), p. 72.
24  ibid., pp. 74—5.
25  Regesta diplomatica песпоп epistolario Bohemiae et Moraviae, ed. K.J. Erben, J. Emler et al. (7 vols. to date, Prague, 1854—), 2, no. 2505, p. 1078; Graus, NationenbUdwg, p. 97, n. 79.
26   Codex diplomatics Maioris Poloniae  1, no.  551, p.  513. Brzesc: Graus, Nationenbildung, p. 122, n. 254. Roudnice: Regesta diplomatica nee поп epistolario Bohemiae et Moraviae 3, no. 2008, p. 782 (1333).
27  R.W. Southern, Western Society and the Church in the Middle Ages (Harmondsworth, 1970), p. 255.
28  Aubrey Gwynn and R. Neville Hadcock, Medieval Religious Houses: Ireland (London, 1970), pp. 121—44.
29 Watt, Church and Two Nations, chapter 4, pp. 85—107, 'The Crisis of the Cistercian Order in Ireland'; idem.  The Church in Medieval Ireland, pp. 53—9; Barry O'Dwyer, The Conspiracy of Mellifont, 1216—1231 (Dublin, 1970).
30  Stephen of Lexington, Registrum epistolarum, ed. P. Bruno Griesser, Anatecta sacri ordinis Cisterciensis 2 (1946), pp. 1—118, at p. 51, no. 40; Barry O'Dwyer, Letters from Ireland 1228—1229 (Kalamazoo, Mich., 1982).
31  Registrum, p. 81, no. 85; p. 93, no. 95; cf. p. 92, no. 94; p. 47, no. 37; cf. pp. 57—8, 93, 102, nos. 52, 95, 104 (clause 40); p. 102, no. 104 (clause
32  Dalimil Chronicle, ed. J, Jiricek, Fontes rerum Bohemicarum 3 (Prague,  1882), pp. 5—224, Di  tutsch kronik von Behem tant  (verse),  and pp. 257—97, Die pehemische Cronica dewcz (prose); the Udalrich passage is verse 41, lines 25—38, pp. 83—4 (verse); section 30, p. 273 (prose).
33   Geoffrey Malaterra, De rebus gestis Rogerii Calabriae et Siciliae comitis et Roberti Cuiscardi duds fratris eius 3.13, ed Ernesto Pontieri (Rerum italicarum sciptores, n.s., 5/1, Bologna, 1928), p. 64.
34  Peter of Zittau, Chronicon Aulae Regiae 3.2, 12, ed. Elmer, pp. 320, 331.                                                                                                      ^
35  Regesta diplomatica песпоп epistolario Bohemiae et Moraviae 2, no. 2245, pp. 973—5; 3, no. 893, pp. 351—2, no. 1046, pp. 403—4; Peter of Zittau, Chronicon Aulae Regiae 1.126, ed. Emler, p. 228.
Примечания
387
36  Chronicon principum Polonie 23, ed. Zygmunt W^clewski, MPH 3 (Lwow, 1878, repr. Warsaw, 1961), pp. 421—578, at p. 497; Chronica Poloniae Maioris 72, ed. Brygida Kurbis, MPH, n.s., 8 (Warsaw, 1970), p. 88; cf. 88, p. 94.
37  Chronica Poloniae Maioris 116, ed. Kurbis, p. 105.
38  ibid. 156, ed. Kurbis, p. 124; see Paul Knoll, 'Economic and Political Institutions on the Polish-German Frontier in the Middle Ages: Action, Reaction, Interaction', in Robert Bartlett and Angus MacKay (eds.). Medieval Frontier Societies (Oxford, 1989), pp. 151-74, at p. 169.
39 Annales capituli Posnaniensis, ed. Brygida Kurbis, MPH, n.s., 6 (Warsaw, 1962), pp. 21—78, at pp. 54—5.
40  Francis of Prague, Cronicae Pragensis libri Ш3.12, ed. J. Emler, Fontes rerum Bohemicarum 4 (Prague, 1884), pp. 347—456, p. 426—7.
41  Ernst Schwarz, 'Die Volkstumsverhaitnisse in den Stadten Bohmens und Mahrens vor den Hussitenkriegen', Bohemia: Jahrbuch des Collegium Carolinum 1 (1961), pp. 27—111, fig. 1, p. 34.
42  Peter of Zittau, Chronicon Aulae Regiae 3.2, ed. Emier, p. 320,
43  Filippo Buonaccorsi, alias Callimachus, Vita et mores Gregorii Sano-cei,   ed.   Ludwik  Finkel,  MPH 6  (Cracow,   1893,  repr.  Warsaw,   1961), pp. 163—216, at p. 179. Эту цитату автору любезно предоставил Петр Горецки.
44   Domesday Book, ed. Abraham Parley (2 vols., London,  1783),  1, fol. 252; see John Le Patourel, TTie Norman Empire (Oxford, 1976). pp. 38— 40.
45  Michael Richter, Sprache und Cessellschaft im Mittelalter (Stuttgart, 1979), p. 190.
46  H.E. Shields, 'The Walling of New Ross — a Thirteenth-Century Poem in French', Long Room 12—13 (1975-6), pp. 24—33.
47  Rees Davies. Conquest, Coexistence and Change: Wales 1063—1415 (Oxford, 1987), p. 166.
48  Calendar of Ancient Petitions relating to Wales, ed. William Rees (Cardiff, 1975), p, 439, no. 13,029; no Welshman ought , . .': ibid., p. 172, no. 5, 433.
49  Pommerellisches UB, ed, Max Perlbach (Danzig, 1881—2), no. 465, p. 416.
50   Raimund   Friedrich   Kaindl,   Geschichte   der  Deutschen   in   den Karpathenlandem (3vols.. Gotha, 1907—11) 2, pp. 37—8; Manfred Hamarm, Mecklenburgische Geschichte (MF 51, Cologne, 1968), p. 195.
51  Annales capituli Cracoviensis (Rocznik Kapitulny Krakowski), ed. August Bielowski, MPH 2 (Lwow, 1872, repr. Warsaw, 1961), pp. 779—816, at p. 815; Annales Krasinsciani (Rocznik Krasinskich), ed. August Bielowski, MPH 3 (Lw6w, 1878, repr. Warsaw, 1961), pp. 127—33, at p. ~133.
52   Liber actorum, resignationum песпоп ordinationum civitatis Cra-coviae, ed. Franciszek Piekosinski (Monumenta Medii Aevi historica res gestas Poloniae illustrantia 4/1, Cracow, 1878), p. 28.
53  Liber actorum . . . Cracoviae, ed. Piekosinski, p. 39; Wolfgang Zom, 'Deutsche und Undeutsche in der stadtischen Rechtsordnung des Mittelal-
388
Примечания
ters in Ost-Mitteleuropa', Zeitschrifi fur Ostforschung 1 (1952), pp. 182—94, at p. 186.
•^ Paul Johansen and Heinz von zur МйЫеп, Deutsch und Undeutsch im mittelalterlichen und fruhneuzeitlichen Reval (Cologne and Vienna, 1973), p. 12; Reinhard Wenskus, 'Das Ordensland Preussen als Territorialstaat des 14. Jahrhunderts', in Hans Patze (ed.). Der Deutsche Territorialstaat im 14. Ja-hrhundert 1 (Vortrage und Forschungen 13, Sigmaringen, 1970), pp. 347—82, esp. p. 366, n. 81; idem, 'Der Deutsche Orden und die nichtdeutsche Bevolkerung des Preussenlandes mit besonderer Beriicksichtigung der Siedlung', in Walter Schlesinger (ed.). Die deutsche Ostsiedlung als Problem der europaischen Geschichte (Vortrage und Forschungen 18, Sigmaringen, 1975), pp. 417—38, at pp. 422—3; Rees Davies, 'Race Relations in Post-Conquest Wales', Transactions of the Honourable Society of Cymmrodorion (1974—5), pp. 32—56, at p. 45.
55  Dalimil Chronicle (German version), prose 49, ed. Jiridek, pp. 283—4; cf. verse 67, lines 4—46, pp. 139—40.
56    De   Theutonids   bonum   dictamen:   ed,   Wilhelm   Wostry,    'Ein deutscnfeindliches Pamplilet aus Bohmen aus dem 14. Jahrhundert', Mittei-lungen des Vereins fur Geschichte der Deutschen in Bohmen 53 (1914—15), pp. 193—238, at pp. 226—32. Уостри датирует документ 1325—50 годами, Граус (Graus, Nationenbildung, app. 14, pp. 221—3)   — 1380—93.
57  Werner Vogel, Der Verbleib der wendischen Bevolkerung in der Mark Brandenburg (Berlin, 1960), pp. 121—33.
58  Codex diplomatics Brandenburgensis, ed, Adolph Friedrich Riedel (41 vols., Berlin. 1838—69), A 20, pp. 350—51, no. 16 (1353), pp. 365—7, no. 38 (1387).
59  ibid., A 14, pp. 241—2 (Neustadt Salzwedel, 1428).
60  Vogel, Verbleib, pp. 127—8, n. 9; Dora Crete Hopp, Die Zunft und die Nichtdeutschen im Osten, insbesondere in der Mark Brandenburg (Mar-burg/Lahn, 1954), p. 98, n. 84.
61  Liv-, esth- und curlandisches UB, ed. F.G. von Bunge et al. (1st ser., 12 vols.. Reval and Riga, 1853—1910), 3., no. 1305, col. 642 (art. 7).
62  Das Ofner Stadtrecht 32, ed, Karl Mollay (Weimar, 1959), p. 70.
63  Katherine Walsh, A Fourteenth-Century Scholar and Primate: Richard FitzRalph in Oxford, Avignon and Armagh (Oxford, 1981), pp. 341—3.
64   Gearoid MacNiocaill,     Na  Buirgeisi   (2 vols.,   Dublin,   1964)   1, pp. 245—6.
65  Calendar of Ancient Records of Dublin 1, ed. John T. Gilbert (Dublin, 1889), p. 331 (1469).
66  Statutes and Ordonances and Acts of the Parliament of Ireland: King John to Henry V, ed. Henry F. Berry (Dublin, 1907), pp. 430—69.
67  Libellus de institutione morum, ed. J. Balogh, Scriptores rerum Hun-garicarum 2 (Budapest, 1938), pp. 611—27, at p. 625.
68  Anonym; descriptio Europae orientalis, ed. Olgierd G6rka (Cracow, 1916),  p.  56; Johannes von Buch's gloss on Sachsenspiegel, Landrecht 3.70 — Sachsenpiegel, ed. Jacob Friedrich Ludovici (rev. ed., Halle, 1750), p. 555, note (b); Walter Bower, Scotichronicon 12.27, ed. D.E.R. Watt, 6 (Ab-
Лримечшшя
389
erdeen, 1991), p. 388; Aubrey Gwynn, 'The Black Death in Ireland', Studies 24 (1935), pp. 25—42, at p. 31.
69   James  I,   Uibre  dels  feyts   (Cronica)  437,   ed.  Josep  Maria  de Casacuberta (9 vols. in 2, Barcelona, 1926—62), 8, p. 26.
70  Aureum opus regalium privilegiorum civitatis et regni Valentie (Valencia, 1515, facsimile ed., Textes medievales 33, 1972), fol. 42 (p. 143); John Boswell,  The Royal Treasure: Muslim Communities under the Crown of Aragon in the Fourteenth Century (New Haven, 1977), pp. 133—4, n. 83 (1316).
71   Francisco Fernandez у Gonzalez,  Estado social у politico de los mudejares de Castillo (Madrid, 1866), doc. 77, p. 401; Juan Torres Fontes, 'Moros, judios у converses en la regencia de Don Fernando de Anteguera', Cuademos de historia de Espana 31—2 (1960), pp. 60—97.
72  I?a Jeddih, Suma de ios principales mandamientos у devedamientos de la ley у cunna, Memorial historico espanol 5 (Real Academia de la Historia, Madrid,  1853), pp. 247—421, at p. 248; L.P. Harvey, Islamic Spain 1250—1500 (Chicago, 1990), pp. 78—97.
73  Об истории морисков см.: Antonio Dominguez Ortiz and Bernard Vincent, Historia de los moriscos (Madrid, 1978); Henry Charles Lea, The Moriscos of Spain (London, 1901).
Глава 10
1  William of Malmesbury, Gesta regum 4, ed, William Stubbs (2 vols., RS, 1887-9), 2, p. 396 (Urban II at Clermont).
2   Robert  the   Monk,   Historia Iherosolimitana  2.20,   RHC,   Occ.   3, pp. 711—882, p. 751; 'the Roman Church which holds . . .': Fulcher of Char-tres, Historia Hierosolymitana 1.5, ed. Heinrich Hagenrneyer (Heidelberg, 1913), p. 152.
3  Gregory VII, Registrum 3.6", ed. Erich Caspar (MGH, Epistolae selec-tae, 2, Berlin, 1920—23), p. 253.
4  John Mundy: Europe in the High Middle Ages (London, 1973), p. 26; 2-е изд.: 1991, p. 16.
5  Переписка св. Григория см.: Registrum1.7; 1.11; 1.21а; 1.19; 7.14а; 2.13; 2.74; 7.4; 4.28 (cf, 1.7); 8.10; 7.11, ed. Caspar, op. 11—12, 18, 35-6, 31—2, 485—6, 145, 236, 463, 343—7 (cf. 11—12), 528—30, 473-5.
6  Chronicon Burgense, s.a. 1078, ed. Enrigue Florez, Espana sagrada 23 (Madrid, 1767), pp. 305—10, at p. 309.
7Gregory VII, Registrum 1.64, ed. Caspar, pp, 92—4; cf. 1.63, pp. 91—2.
8  ibid. 9.2, ed. Caspar, pp. 569—72.
9  Richard W. Southern, Western Society and the Church in the Middle Ages (Harmondsworth, 1970), pp. 106—9.
10  Alexander II, 18 October 1071, Apostolicae sedi, J.-L. 4691; Epistolae et decreta, ep. 80, PL 146, cols. 1279—430, at col. 1362; La documentacion pontificia basta Inocencio III, ed. Demetrio Mansilla (Rome, 1955), no. 4, p. 8; см.: Bernard F. Reilly, The Kingdom of Leyn-Castilla under King Alfonso VI, 1065—1109 (Princeton, 1988), pp. 95—6; Ram6n Gonzalvez, 'The Persistence of the Mozarabic Liturgy in Toledo after AD 1080', in Bernard
390
Примечания
F. Reilly (ed.), Santiago, Saint-Denis and Saint Peter: The Reception of the Roman Liturgy in Leon-Castile in 1080 (New York, 1985), pp. 157—85, at p. 158, with rets, at p. 180, n. 3.
11  Данные приводятся по кн.: la documentacidnpontificia, ed. Man-silla.
12 Pontificia Hibemica: Medieval Papal Chancery Documents concerning Ireland 640—1261, ed. Maurice P. Sheehy (2 vols., Dublin,  1962—5),  1, no. 2, pp. 7—8; The Epistolae Vagantes of Pope Gregory VII, ed. and tr. H.EJ. Cowdrey (Oxford, 1972), no. 57, pp. 138—40.
13  Rees Davies, Conquest, Coexistence and Change: Wales 1063—1415 (Oxford, 1987), pp. 191—2; A.A.M. Duncan, Scotland: The Making of the Kingdom {Edinburgh, 1975), p. 259.
14  Registrum 1.17, ed. Caspar, p. 27.
15  ibid., ed. Caspar, p. 28.
16  Tertullian: Ad nationes 1.3.
17   Geoffrey Malaterra, De rebus gestis Rogerii Calabriae et Siciliae comitis et Roberti Guiscardi duds fratris eius 3.30, ed. Ernesto Ponderi (Rerum itaticarum scriptores, n.s., 5/1, Bologna, 1928), p. 75.
18  Heinrich Hagenmeyer (ed.), Epistulae et chartae ad historiam primi belli sacri spectantes (Innsbruck, 1901), no. 16, pp. 161—5, at p. 164; Библия, Деяния 11:26.
19 William of Tyre, Chronicle 13.14, ed. RB.C. Huygens (2 vols.. Corpus Christianorum,   Continuatio mediaevalis 63—63A,  Turnhout,   1986),   1, p. 602.
20  Guibert de Nogent, Historia quae dicitur Gesta Dei per Francos 1.1, RHC, Occ. 4 (Paris, 1879), pp. 113—263, at p. 124; Thomas of Monmouth, The Life and Miracles of St William of Norwich 1.16; 2.4, ed. and tr. Augustus Jessopp and Montague Rhodes James (Cambridge, 1896), pp. 44, 71.
21  Innocent II, 27 July 1139, Quos dispensatio, J.-L. 8043; Epistolae et privilegia, ep. 416, PL 179, cols. 53—658. at cols. 478—9.
22  Alexander III, 5 July 1175, Benedictus Deus in donis suis, J.-L12504; Epistolae et privilegia, ep. 1183, PL 200, col. 1026.
23  Innocent III, 3 May 1199, Quanta debeat esse, Po. 686; Regestum In-nocentii III papae super negotio Romani imperil,  ed.  Friedrich Kempt (Rome, 1947), no. 2, p, 8.
24  M. Монтень, Опыты 2.12, M., Наука, 1979.
25 Widukind of Corvey, Res gestae Saxonicae 1.15, ed. Albert Bauer and Reinhold Rau, Quellen zur Geschichte der sachsischen Kaiserzeit (AQ 8, rev. ed., Darmstadt, 1977), pp. 16—182, at p. 44; cf. Einhard, Vita Karoli Magni 7, ed. Reinhold Rau, Quellen zur karolingischen Reichsgeschichte 1 (AQ 5, Darmstadt, 1955), pp. 163—211, at p. 176.
26   Livlandische Reimchronik,  line 3349,  ed.  Leo Meyer (Paderborn, 1876), p. 77.
27   Raymond  of  Aguilers,   Liber  (Historia  Francorum  gui  cepemnt Iherusalem) 10, ed. John H. Hill and Laurita L. Hill {Paris, 1969), pp. 72—3.
Примечания
391
28  Gregory VII, Epistolae Vagantes, ed. Cowdrey, no. 65, p. 146; Arnold of Lubeck, Chronica Slavorum 5.25—9, ed. Johann Martin Lappenberg (SRG, Hanover, 1868), p. 196.
29  Ambroise, L'estoire de la guerre sainte, line 42, ed. Gaston Paris (Paris, 1897), col. 2; Chanson de Roland, line 3392, ed, F. Whitehead (Oxford, 1942). p. 99.
30  Chanson d'Antioche laisse 9, lines 206—7, ed. Suzanne Duparc-Quioc (Paris, 1976), p. 27.
31  Baudri de Bourgueil, Historia Jerosolimitana, prologue, RHC, Occ. 4, pp. 1—111, at p. 10.
32  William of Rubruck, Itinerarium 16.5, ed. Anastasius van den Wyn-gaert, Smi'ca Franciscana 1: Itinera et relationes fratrum irtinorum saeculi Kill et XIV (Quaracchi, 1929), pp. 164—332, at p. 205.
33  Jean Kupp, L'idee de Chretiente dans la pensee pontificale des origi-nes a Innocent III (Paris, 1939); Paul Rousset, 'La notion de Chretiente aux Xle et Xlle siecles'. Le Moyen Age, 4th ser., 18 (1963), pp.191—203.
34  Registrum 5.7, ed. Caspar, p. 358.
35  Walter Map, De nugis curialium 5.5, ed. and tr. M.R James, rev. C.N.L. Brooke and RAB. Mynors (Oxford, 1983), p. 226; Ambroise, L'estoire de la guerre sainte, lines 18—19, ed. Paris, col. 1; Matthew Paris, Chronica majora, ed. Henry Richards Luard (4 vols., RS, 1872—7), 4, p. 430.
36  Honorius HI, 19 April 1220, Personam tuam sincera, Po. 6230; Liv-, esth- und curlandisches UB, ed. F.G. von Bunge et a/. (1st ser., 12 vols., Reval and Riga, 1853—1910), 1, no. 52, col. 55.
37  Malaterra, De rebus gestis Rogerii 4.29, ed. Pontieri, p. 108 {Urban II, 1098); Julio Gonzalez, El reino de Castillo en la epoca de Alfonso Ylll (3 vols., Madrid, 1960) 1, p. 108 (1222); Peter of Dusburg, Chronica terre Prussie 3. 175, ed. Klaus Scholz and Dieter Wojtecki (AQ 25, Darmstadt, 1984), p. 294; Eugenius III, 1 December 1145, Quantum predecessores, J.-L 8796; Epistolae et privilegia, ep. 48, PL 180, cols, 1013—1606, at col. 1064; Hagenmeyer (ed.), Epistulae, no. 18, pp. 171—2.
38  Malaterra, De rebus gestis Rogerii 4.24, ed. Pontieri, p. 102.
39  Historia de translatione sanctorum Nicolai, etc. 40, RHC, Occ. 5, pp. 253—92, at p. 275; Odo of Deuil, De profectione Ludovici VII in Orien-tem 5, ed. and tr. Virginia G. Berry (New York, 1948), p. 90; Ambroise, L'estoire de la guerre sainte, ed. Paris, lines 2146, 2326, 5810, 8968, cols. 58, 63, 155, 240.
40  Raymund of Aguilers, Liber (Historia Francorum) 18, ed. Hill and
Hill, p. 151.
41  Baudri de Bourgueil, Historia Jerosolimitana, RHC, Occ. 4, p. 9.
42  Honorius III, 8 February 1222, Ex parte venerabuis, Po. 6783; Liv-, esth- und curlandisches UB 1, no. 55, cols. 58—9.
43  Robert of Clari, La conguete de Constantinople 18, ed. Philippe Lauer (Paris, 1924), p. 16 und passim
44 Albert of Stade. Alexander of Bremen (Alexander Minorita), Expositio in Apocalypsim, ed. Alois Wachtel (MGH, Quellen zur Geistesgeschichte des Mittelalters 1, Weimar, 1955), p. 349; Cambridge, University Library, MS Mm 5 31, fol. 113r.
392
Примечания
45Stephen de Salaniaco, De quattuor in quibus Deus Praedicatorum Or-dinem insignivit 1.7, ed. T. Kaeppeli (Monumental ordinis fmtrum praedica-torwn historica 22, Rome, 1949), p. 10.
46  30 May 1236, Cum exaltatione spiritus, Po. 10173; Preussisches UB (6 vols. to date, Konigsberg and Marburg, 1882—) 1, no. 125, pp. 94—5.
47  William of Rubmck, Itinerarium 16.3, 30.13, ed. van den Wyngaert, pp. 204, 282.
48 Honorius III, 2 January 1219, Exercitus christianus rem, Po. 5956; Liv-, esth- und curldndisches UB 1, no. 42, col. 47.
49  Matthew Paris, Н/sforia Anglorum, ed. Frederic Madden (3 vols., RS, 1866—9), 1, p. 79.
50 Hagenmeyer (ed.), Epistulae, no. 18, p. 173.
51   Fulcher of Chartres, Historia Hierosolymitana 1.13.4, ed. Hagenmeyer, pp. 202—3.
52  Hagenmeyer (ed.), Epistulae, no. 18, p. 168; Gonzalez, El reino de Castilla 3, no. 897, pp. 566—72 (Las Navas, 1212).
53  Hermann Kleber, 'Pelerinage — vengeance — conquete: la conception de la premiere croisade dans le cycle de Graindor de Douai', in Аиcar-re/our des routes d'Ewope: La chanson de geste (Xe Congres international de la Societe Rencesvals pour 1'etude des epopees romanes, 2 vols., Aix-en-Provence, 1987) 2, pp. 757—75, at p. 762.
54  Guibert de Nogent, Historia quae dicitur Gesta Dei per Francos 7.25, RHC, Occ. 4, p. 245.
55  ibid. 1.1, RHC, Occ. 4, p. 124.
56  Orderic Vitalis, Historia ecclesiastica 9.1, ed. and tr. Marjorie Chib-nall (6 vols., Oxford, 1968—80), 5, p. 4.
57  Odo of Deuil, De profectione Ludovici VII7, ed. Berry, p. 130.
58  Цит. по кн.: Geoffrey de Villehardouin, La conquete de Constantinople 8 (257), ed. Edmond Farai (2nd ed., 2 vols., Paris, 1961), 2, p. 62, (Имеется рус. издание: Ж. де Виллардуэн. Завоевание Константинополя. М., 1993).
59  Chronicle of Могеа, tr. Harold E. Lurier, Crusaders as Conquerors (New York, 1964), p. 298.
60  Christopher Tyerman, England and the Crusades, 1095—1588 (Chicago, 1988), p. 117.
61  Helbig & Weinrich 1, no. 19, pp. 96—102.
62  Saxo Grammaticus, Gesta Danorum 14.3, ed. J.Olrik and H. Raeder (2 vols., Copenhagen, 1931—57), 2, p. 376.
63  Цит. по кн.: (Helmold of Bosau, Chronica Slavorum 1.62, ed. Heinz Stoob (AQ 19, Darmstadt, rev. ed., 1973), p. 220. (Имеется рус. издание: Гельмолъд, Славянскаяхроника, М., 1.62.)
*>4 Bull of Alexander III, 11 September 1171, Nom parum animus noster, J.-L 12118; Epistolae et privilegia, ep. 980, PL 200, cols. 860—61; Liv-, esth-und curlandisches UB 1, no. 5, cols. 5—6.
65 Bull of Innocent III, 5 October 1199, Sicut ecclesiasticae religionis (al. laesionsis), Po. 842; Registrum sive epistolae 2. 191, PL 214—16, at 214, cols. 739—40 (cf. PL 217, "cols. 54—5, supplement, ep. 25); Liv-, esth- und
Примечания
393
curlandisches UB 1, no. 12, cols. 13—15; Die Register Innocenz' III 2, ed. Othmar Hageneder et al. (Rome and Vienna, 1979), no. 182, pp. 348—9.
66 La regie du Temple, ed. Henri de Curzon (Paris, 1886), p. 11.
67  Richard of Poitou, Chronica (excerpts, with continuations), ed. Georg Waitz, MCG, SS 26 (Hanover, 1882), pp. 74—86, at p. 80.
68  Bernard of Clairvaux, De laude novae mtiitiae 1.3, in J. Leclerq and H.M. Rochais (eds.). Opera 3 (Rome, 1963), pp. 205—39, at pp. 214, 217.
69  Alexander III, 25 September 1164, Justis petentium desideriis, J.-L 11064; Epistolae et privilegia, ep. 273, PL 200, cols. 310—12.
70  Francesco Gabrieli (ed.), Arab Historians of the Crusades (Eng. tr., Berkeley and London, 1969), p. 124.
71  Cartulaire general de 1'ordre des Hospitaliers de St-Jean de Jerusalem, ed. J. Delaville Le Roulx (4 vols., Paris, 1894—1906), 1, no. 95, pp. 85—6; Elena Lourie,  'The Will of Alfonso El Batallador. King of Aragon and Navarre: A Reassessment', Speculum 50 (1975), pp. 635—51; A.J. Forey, 'The Will of Alfonso I of Aragon and Navarre', Durham University Journal 73 (1980), pp. 59—65; Lourie, "The Will of Alfonso I of Aragon and Navarre: A Reply to Dr Forey', and Forey, 'A Rejoinder', ibid. 77 (1985), pp. 165—72 and p. 173.
72  Friedrich Benninghoven, Der Order der Schwertbruder (Cologne and
Graz, 1965), p. 81.
73  Liv-, esth- und curlandisches UB 1, nos. 16—18, cols. 22-5; cf. nos. 23 and 25, cols. 30—33.
74  Pommerellisches UB, ed. Max Perlbach (Danzig,  1881—2), no. 28, p. 24; Walter Kuhn, Vergleichende Untersuchungen zur mittelalterlichen Ost-siedlung (Cologne and Vienna, 1973), pp. 142, 350, 427; Benninghoven, Der Order der Schwertbruder, pp. 8—9, 263—4; Julio Gonzalez, Repoblacidn de Castilla la Nueva (2 vols., Madrid, 1975—6) 2, p. 31, n. 120.
75  Mecklenburgisches UB (25 vols. in 26, Schwerin and Leipzig, 1863— 1977) 1, no. 344, pp. 334—5 (a confirmation by his sons in 1227).
76  ibid. 25A, no. 13, 794, p. 33.

Глава 11

1  Helbig & Weinrich 1, no. 63, p. 274.
2  Erik Fugedi, 'Das mittelalterliche Konigreich Ungam als Gastland', in Walter   Schlesinger   (ed.),   Die   deutsche   Ostsiedlung   als   Problem   der europaischen Geschichte (Vortrage und Forschungen 18, Sigmaringen, 1975), pp. 471—507, at p. 494; cf. p. 480: 'die Europaisierung Ungams'.
3  Derek W. Lomax, TTie Reconguest of Spain (London, 1978), pp. 56, 63.
4  Marie Therese Flanagan, 'Monastic Charters from Irish Kings of the Twelfth and Thirteenth Centuries' (Unpublished MA thesis, University College. Dublin, 1972), p. 213.
5  Peter of Zittau, Chronicon Aulae Regiae 6, ed. J. Emier, Fontesrerum Bohemicarum 4 (Prague, 1884), pp. 1—337, at p. 12.
6  Orderic Vitalis: Historia Ecclesiastica 13.45, ed. and tr. Marjorie Chib-nall (6 vols., Oxford, 1968—80), 6, p. 554.
394
Примечания
7Heinz Zatschek, 'Namensanderungen und Doppelnamen in Bohmen und   Mahren   im   hohen   Mittelalter',   Zeitschrift   fur   Sudetendeutsche Geschichte 3 (1939), pp. 1—11, at pp. 3—4.
8  Orderic Vitalis, Historia ecclesiastica 8.22, ed. Chibnall, 4, p. 272.
9  Victoria County History of Shropshire 2 (London, 1973), p. 5.
10  Grosser historischer Weitatlas 2: Mittelalter, ed. Bayerisch Schulbuch-Verlag (rev. ed., Munich, 1979), map 68a: 'Die Verehrung des HI. Remigi-us'.
11  Charles Higounet, 'Les saints merovingiens d'Aguitaine dans la topo-nymie', in his Paysages et villages neufs du Moyen Age (Bordeaux, 1975), pp. 67—75.
12   Geoffrey of Durham, Vita Bartholomaei Famensis 1, in Symeonis monachi opera omnia, ed. Thomas Arnold (2 vols., RS, 1882—5), pp. 295— 325, at p. 296.
13  Christopher Brooke, 'The Composition of the Chapter of St Paul's, 1086—1163', Cambridge Historical Journal 10 (1951), pp. 111—32.
14  Gillian Fellows Jensen, 'The Names of the Lincolnshire Tenants of the Bishop of Lincoln c. 1225', in Otium et negotium: Studies in Onomatol-ogy and Library Science presented to Olof von Feilitzen (Acta Bibliothecae Regiae Stockholmiensis 16, Stockholm, 1973), pp. 86—95.
15  Eadmer, Life of St Anselm, ed. and tr. RW. Southern (London, etc., 1962), p. 51; иная точка зрения сформулирована в кн.: Susan Ridyard 'Condigna veneratio: Post-Conguest Attitudes to the Saints of the Anglo-Saxons', in Anglo-Norman Studies 9 (1986), ed. R. Allen Brown, pp. 179— 206; David RoHason, Samte and Relics in Anglo-Saxon England (Oxford,        • 1989), pp. 217—38.
16  Margaret Gibson, Lanfranc of Bee (Oxford, 1978), pp. 170—72.
17  Gesta abbatum monasterii sancti Albani, ed. Henry T. Riley (3 vols., RS, 1867—9), 1, p. 62.
18  Gerald of Wales (Giraldus Cambrensis), Vita Ethelberti, ed. Mon-       | tague R. James, 'Two Lives of St Ethelbert, King and Martyr', English Historical Review 32 (1917), pp. 222—36, at pp. 235—6.
19   Close Rolls of the Reign of Henry Ш (1237—42) (London,  1911), p. 227 (1240) (Edward); Red Book of Ormond, ed. Newport B. White (Irish Manuscripts Commission, Dublin, 1932), p. 48 (David).
20  Edmond de Coussemaker (ed.), Documents relatifs a la Flandre maritime (Lille, 1860), pp. 65—6 (dementia of Flanders for Watten, 1097); Hem-rich Hagenmeyer, Chronologic de la premiere croisade 1094—1100 (reprint in one vol., Hildesheim and New York, 1973), p. 50, no. 103; S( George: Continuatio Aquicinctina of Sigebert of Gembloux, ed. Ludwig Bethmann, MGH, SS 6 (Hanover, 1844), pp. 268—474, at p. 395.
21  L'estoire d'Eracles empereur et la conqueste de la terre d'Outremer, RHC, Occ. 2, pp. 1—481, at p. 209; La continuation de Guillaume de Tyr (1184—1197) 155, ed. Margaret R. Morgan (Documents relatifs a 1'histoire des croisades 14, Paris, 1982), p. 169 (see also p. 168).
22  Walter of Coventry, Memoriale, ed. William Stubbs (2 vols., RS, 1872—3), 2, p. 242 (the 'Bamwell Chronicle').
Примечания
395
23  Rees Davies, Conquest, Coexistence and Change:Wales 1063—1415 (Oxford, 1987), pp. 181—2, 207; Wendy Davies, The Uandaff Charters (Ab-erystwyth, 1979), p. 20.
24  Julia Smith, 'Oral and Written: Saints, Miracles and Relics in Brittany, c. 850—1250', Speculum 65 (1990), pp. 309—43, at pp. 336—7.
25  A.A.M. Duncan, Scotland: The Making of the Kingdom (Edinburgh, 1975), pp. 628—9; Handbook of British Chronology, ed. E.B. Fryde et al. (3rd ed., London, 1986), pp. 56—8, 500—501, 503, and, for the descendants of Matad, earl of Atholl, Liber vitae ecclesiae Dunelmensis, ed. A Hamilton Thompson (facsimile ed., Surtees Society 136, 1923), fol. 60; Geoffrey Barrow, TTie Anglo-Norman Era in Scottish History (Oxford, 1980), p. 159, n. 80; Manfred Hamarm, Mecklenburgische Geschichte (MF 51, Cologne, 1968).
26  Wolfgang Fleischer, Die deutschen Personennamen (Berlin,  1964), p. 51; idem, 'Die Namen der Dresdener Ratsmitglieder bis 1500', Beitrage zur Narnenforschung 12 (1961), pp. 44—87.
27  Julio Gonzalez, Repoblacidn de Castilla la Nueva (2 vols., Madrid, 1975—6) 2, pp. 78—85; Brut у Tywysogyon or The Chronicle of the Princes: Red Book of Hergest Version, ed. Thomas Jones (Cardiff, 1955), p. 65 (s.a. 1110) ; Егоров ДН. Колонизация Мекленбурга в ХШ веке, т. 1, М., 1915.
28 Michel Parisse, 'La conscience chretienne des nobles aux Xle et Xlle siecles', in La cristianita dei secoli XI e XII in occidente: Coscienza e stnit-ture di una societa (Miscellanea del Centra di studi medioevali 10, Milan, 1983), pp. 259—80, at p. 263,
29  Cosmas of Prague, Chronica Boemorum 1.34, ed. Berthold Bretholz (SRC, n.s., Berlin, 1923), p. 60; Gerlach of Muhlhausen, Chronicon, ed. Wil-helm Wattenbach, MGH, SS 17 (Hanover, 1861), pp. 683—710, p. 708.
30   Canonici Wissegradensis continaatio (to Cosmas of Prague), ed. Rudolf Kopke, MGH, SS9 (Hanover, 1851), pp. 132—48, at p. 133,
31  Fugedi, 'Das mittelalterliche Konigreich Ungam', p. 497, n. 78,
32  Erika Tidick, 'Beitrage zur Geschichte der Kirchenpatrozinien im Deutsch-Ordensland Preussen bis 1525', Zeitschrift fur die Geschichte und Altertumskunde Ermlands 22 (1926), pp. 343—464.
33  Gonzalez, Repoblacidn 2, p. 253.
34  Robert I. Bums, The Crusader Kingdom of Valencia: Reconstruction on a  Thirteenth-Century Frontier  (2 vols.,  Cambridge,  Mass.,   1967)   1, pp. 92—7.
35  Theodor Penners,  L/ritersuchungen uber die Herkunft der Stadtbe-wohner im Deutsch-Ordensland Preussen bis in die Zeit urn 1400 (Leipzig, 1942), p. 11; Anna Rutkowska-Plachcinska, 'Les prenoms dans le sud de la France aux XIHe et XP/e siecles', Acta Poloniae Historica 49 (1984), pp. 5— 42, at p. 7.
36 Arthur Suhle, Deutsche Munz- und Geldgeschichte von den Anfangen bis zum 15. Jahrhundert (2nd ed., Berlin,  1964); Stanislaw Suchodolski, Poczntki menni'ctwa w Europie srodkowej, wschodniej i pdlnocnej (Wroclaw, 1971) (English summary, pp. 249—57); idem, Mennictwo Polskie w XI i XII wieku  (Wroclaw,   etc.,   1973)   (English  summary,  pp.   144—52);  Kirsten Bendixen, Denmark's Money (Copenhagen, 1967), pp. 7—22; Peter Spufford, Money and its Use in Medieval Europe (Cambridge, 1988), esp. chapters 4
396
Примечания
and 8; Rolf Sprandel, Das mittelalterliche Zahlungssystem nach Hansisch-Nordischen Quellen des 13,—15. Jahrhunderts (Stuttgart, 1975), map 1 and pp. 163—93.
37  Gwyn Jones, A History of the Vikings (Oxford, 1968), p. 117.
38  William O'Sullivan, The Earliest Anglo-Irish Coinage (Dublin, 1964); Michael Dolley, Medieval Anglo-Irish Coins {London, 1972), pp. 1—5.
39 D.M. Metcalf (ed.). Coinage in Medieval Scotland (1100—1600) (British Archaeological Reports 45, Oxford, 1977).
40  Цит. по кн.: Helmold of Bosau, Chronica Slavorum 1.38, ed. Heinz Stoob (AQ 19, Darmstadt, rev. ed., 1973), p. 158. (Имеется рус. издание: Гельмольд, Славянскаяхроника, М., 1963.)
41   G. Jacob (ed.), Arabische Berichte von Gesandten an germanische Furstenhofe aus dem 9.  und 10. Jahrhundert (Berlin and Leipzig,  1927), p. 13.
42  Joachim Herrmann (ed.). Die Slawen in Deutschiand: Ein Hand.bu.ch (new ed., Berlin, 1985), pp. 132—4 and plate 49.
43  Ian Stewart, 'The Volume of the Early Scottish Coinage', in D.M. Metcalf (ed.). Coinage in Medieval Scotland (1100—1600) (British Archaeological Reports 45, Oxford, 1977), pp. 65—72.
44  John Porteous, 'Crusader Coinage with Latin or Greek Inscriptions', in Kenneth M. Setton (ed.), A History of the Crusades (Philadelphia and Madison, 6 vols., 1955—-89) 6: The Impact of the Crusades on Europe, ed. Harry W. Hazard, pp. 354—420, at p. 370.
45  Pommersches UB 1: 786—1253, ed. Klaus Conrad (2nd ed., Cologne and Vienna, 1970), nos. 11—13, 15—16, pp. 12—15, 16—18.
46  ibid., nos, 23, 27, pp. 23—5, 28—9.
47  ibid., no. 30, pp. 32—4.
48  ibid., no. 43, pp. 47—8.
49  ibid., no. 48, pp. 51—3.
50  ibid., no. 62, pp. 77—81; хартия сохранилась в двух оригиналах в: Landeshauptarchiv Schwerin, 1. Kloster Dargun Nr. 2; см. также илл, в кн.: М. Gumowski, 'Piecz^cie ksi^z^t pomorskich', Zapiski Toworzystwo naukowe w Toruniu 14 (1950), pp. 23—66 (and plates I—XXI), plate I.
51  ibid., no. 54, pp. 63—7.
52  ibid., nos.  106,  126,  140—41,  146,  156—7,  162—3,  170,  181,  188, 195—6,  pp.   136—8,   167—8,   179—80,   184—6,   195—7,  202—4,  211—12, 225—6, 232—3, 241—3.
53  no. 68, pp. 87—8 (Helbig & Weinrich 1, no. 80, p. 312).
54  Josef Joachim Menzel, Die schlesischen Lokationsurkunden des 13. Jahrhunderts (Wurzburg, 1977), pp. 127—35.
55  Wendy Davies, 'The Latin Charter Tradition in Western Britain, Brittany and Ireland in the Early Medieval Period', in Dorothy Whitelock et al. (eds.), Ireland in Early Medieval Europe (Cambridge, 1982), pp. 258—80.
56  Duncan, Scotland, p. 126.
57  David of Huntingdon: K.J. Stringer, "The Charters of David, Earl of Huntingdon and Lord of Garioch: A Study in Anglo-Scottish Diplomatic', in
Примечания
397
idem (ed.), Essays on the Nobility of Medieval Scotland (Edinburgh, 1985), pp. 72—101, at p. 79.
58  Flanagan, 'Monastic Charters from Irish Kings', p. 213; the MacMur-rough charter is Dublin, National Library of Ireland, D 1, and is reproduced in Facsimiles of National Manuscripts of Ireland, ed. John T. Gilbert (4 parts in 5 vols., Dublin, 1874—84), 2, plate Ixiii.
59  Michael Clanchy, From Memory to Written Record: England 1066— 1307 (London and Cambridge, Mass., 1979), p. 263.
60  Robert Fossier, La terre et les hommes en Picardie jusqu'a la fin de Xllle siecle (2 vols., Paris and Louvain. 1968) 1, p. 263; 2, p. 570, n. 1.
61   David Ganz and Walter Goffart, 'Charters Earlier than 800 from French Collections', Speculum 65 (1990), pp. 906—32, at p. 921 (Goffart).
62  Codex diplomaticus Maioris Poloniae, ed. Ignacy Zakrzewski and Franciszek Piekosinski (5 vols., PoznaA, 1877—1908)/1, no. 381, pp. 337—8 (1259).
63 De regimine principum 2. 13, ed. Pierre Mandonnet, in Thomas Aquinas, Opuscula ormia 1 (Paris, 1927), pp. 312—487, at p. 370.
64  Roger of Howden, Chronica, ed. William Stubbs (4 vols., RS, 1868— 71), 3, pp. 255—6; William the Breton, Cesta Philippi Augusti, ed H.-F. De-laborde, Oeuvres de Rigord et de Guillaume le Breton (2 vols., Paris, 1882— 5), 1, pp. 168—333, at pp. 196—7; idem, Philippidos 4, lines 530—48, ed. De-laborde, ibid. 2, pp. 118—19; comments by John Baldwin, The Government of Philip Augustus (Berkeley and Los Angeles, 1986), pp. 405—12.
65  Davies, Conquest, Coexistence and Change, pp. 355—6.
66  Registrum epistolarum 37, ed. P. Bruno Griesser, Analecta sacri or-dinis Cisterciensis 1 (1946), pp. 1—118, at p. 47; Katherine Walsh, A Fourteenth-Century Scholar and Primate: Richard FitzRalph in Oxford, Avignon and Armagh (Oxford, 1981), p. 11, citing ASV, Reg. Vat. 59, fol. 196v, in W.H. Monck Mason, The History and Antiguities of the Collegiate and Cathedral Church ofSt Patrick (Dublin, 1820), app., pp. ix—x.
67  Цит. по кн.: Helmold of Bosau, Chronica Slavorum 3.5, ed. Heinz Stoob (AQ 19, Darmstadt, rev. ed., 1973), p. 77. Гельмольд, Славянская хроника, М., 1963, 3.5.
68  Saxo Grammaticus, Gesta Danorum, preface, 1.2, ed. J. Olrik and H. Raeder (2 vols., Copenhagen, 1931—57), 1, p. 3; Hexaemeron: ed. Sten Ebbesen and L.B. Mortensen (2 vols., Copenhagen, 1985-8); Antique leges Scanie 14, in Donmorks go/me landskabslove 1, ed. J. Br0ndum-Nielsen (Copenhagen, 1920—33), pp. 467—667; cf. Skanske lov — Text HI 1. 33, ibid., pp. 265—466,  p. 288.
69  О реформаторской деятельности Андерса Сунесена см.: Innocent III, 17 December 1203, Ad nostrum noveritis, Po. 2060, and 19 January 1206, Benedictus Deus a, Po. 2664; Registrum sive epistolae 6. 198 and 8. 196, PL 214—16, 215, cols. 223, 774; De Qrdme Praedicatorum de Tolosa in Dacia, ed. M.C. Gertz, Scriptores minores historiae Danicae (2 vols., Copenhagen, 1917—22) 2/1, pp. 369—74; Jarl Gallen, La province de Dacie de 1'ordre des freres precheurs (Helsingfors,   1946), pp.   1—И; отметим, что в  1204— 1205 гг. Данию в составе Кастильского посольства посетил сам св. Доминик — ibid., pp. 196—216; о деятельности Сунесена в Эстонии см.:
398
Примечания
Примечания
399
Генрих Латвийский, Хроника Ливонии. М.—Л,  1938,  10.13—14; 23.2; 24.2; 25.1.
Глава 12
1  'Rocznik lubi^ski 1241—1281, oraz wiersz o pierwotnych zakonniach Lubiqza' [Versuslubenses], ed. August Bielowski, MPH 3 (Lwow, 1878, repr. Warsaw, 1961), pp. 707—10, at p. 710.
2  Цит. по кн.: Helmold of Bosau, Chronica Slavorum 1.35, ed. Heinz Stoob (АО19, Darmstadt, rev. ed., 1973), p. 146—8. (Имеется рус. издание: Гельмол!д, Славянская хроника. М., 1963.)
3  Bernardo Maragone, Annales Pisani, ed. Michele Lupo Gentile (Rerum italicarum scriptores, n.s., 6/2, Bologna, 1930), pp. 1—74, at pp, 6—7, s.a. 1088; Carmen m victoriam Pisanomm, lines 70—72, ed. H.E.J. Cowdrey, 'The Mahdia Campaign of  1087',  English Historical Review 92  (1977), pp. 1—29, pp. 23—9, relevant stanza p. 28 (reprinted in his Popes, Monks and Crusaders (London, 1984), chapter 12.
4  Цит. по: Denys Hay, Europe: The Emergence of an Idea (2nd ed., Edinburgh, 1968), p. 74.
5  Luke of Tuy, Chronicon mundi, ed. Andreas Schottus, Hispaniae illus-tratae (4 vols., Frankfurt/Main, 1603—8) 4, pp. 1—116, at p. 116.
6 Ebo, Vita sancti Ottonis episcopi Babenbergensis 3.6, ed. Jan Wikarjak and Kazimierz Liman, MPH, n.s., 7/2 (Warsaw, 1969), p. 106,
7  Sancti Bonifatii et Lulli epistolae, ed. Michael Tangi (MCH, Epistolae selectae 1, Berlin, 1916), no. 23, pp. 40—41 (Bishop Daniel of Winchester to Boniface, 723—4).
8  Robert I. Bums, Islam under the Crusaders: Colonial Survival in the Thirteenth-Century Kingdom of Valencia (Princeton, 1973), p. 187.
9  Peter Spufford, Money and its Use in Medieval Europe (Cambridge, 1988), p. 245.
10  Julio Gonzalez, Repobladon de CastUla la Nueva (2 vols., Madrid, 1975—6) 2, pp. 271, 277.
11   Herbert   Grundmann,   Wahlkonigtum,   Territorialpolitik   und   Ost-bewegung im 13. und 14. Jahrhundert (Gebhardts Handbuch der deutschen Geschichte 5, Munich, 1973), pp. 269, 284.
12  Robert Fossier La terre et les hommes en Picardie jusqu'a la fin de Xllle siecle (2 vols., Paris and Louvain, 1968) 1, p. 330.
13 Helbig & Wemrich 2. no. 144, p. 536.
14  Ferdinand Chalandon, Histoire de la domination normande en Italic etenSicilie, 1009—1194 (2 vols., Paris, 1907) 1, pp. 191—8.
15  Livlandische Reimchronik, lines 276—78, ed. Leo Meyer (Paderborn, 1876), p. 64.
16  Brut у Tywysogyon or The Chronicle of the Princes: Peniarth MS. 20 Version, tr. Thomas Jones (Cardiff, 1952), p. 38.
" О политическом развитии княжества Гуинет XIII века см.: J.E. Uoyd, A History of Wales (3rd ed., 2 vols., London, 1939) 2, chapters 16—20; David Stephenson, The Governance of Gwynedd (Cardiff, 1984).
18 Preussisches UB (6 vols. to date, Konigsberg and Marburg, 1882—) 1, no. 218, p. 161.
19  William of Newburgh, Historia rerum Anglicarum 3.9, ed. Richard Hewlett,  Chronicles of the Reigns of Stephen, Henry II and Richard 1 (4 vols., RS, 1884—S) 1—2, at 1, p. 239.
20  AAM. Duncan, Scotland: The Making of the Kingdom (Edinburgh, 1975}, pp. 298—9; Acts of Malcolm IV, King of Scots, 1153—65, ed. Geoffrey Barrow (Regesta regum Scottorum 1, Edinburgh, 1960), pp. 65—6.
21  Annals of Connacht (Anndla Connacht), ed. A Martin Freeman (Dublin, 1944), p. 5.
22  Dictionnaire d'histoire et de geographic ecclesiastiques (21 vols. to date, Paris, 1912—) 10, col. 963.
23  Цит. по кн.: Helmold of Bosau, Chronica Slavorum 1.88, ed. Heinz Stoob (АО19, Darmstadt, rev. ed., 1973), p. 312. (Имеется рус. издание: Гельмольд, Славянская хроника. М, 1963.)
24   Die   Urkunden  Heinrichs  des  Lowen,   ed.   Karl  Jordan,   MGH, Laienfursten- und Dynastenurkunden der Kaiserzeit (Leipzig and Weimar, 1941—9),  no.  41,   pp.   57—61;   Mecklenburgisches   UB   (25 vols.  in 26, Schwerin and Leipzig, 1863—1977) 1, no. 65, p. 58.
25  Erik Fugedi, Castle and Society in Medieval Hungary (1000—1437) (Studio historica Academiae Scientiarum Hungaricae 187, Budapest, 1986), p. 62.
26  Цит. по кн.; Helmold of Bosau, Chronica Slavorum 2.109, ed. Heinz Stoob (AQ 19, Darmstadt, rev. ed., 1973), p. 376. (Имеется рус. издание: Гельмольд Славянская хроника. М., 1963.)
27  ibid. 1. 65, р. 228
28 James F. Powers, A Society Organized for Wai: The Iberian Municipal Militias in the Central Middle Ages, 1000—1284 (Berkeley and Los Angeles, 1988).
29  Guibert de Nogent, Historia quae dicitur Gesta Dei per Francos 1.1, RHC, Occ. 4 (Paris/1879), pp.  113—263; Baudri de Bourgueil, Historia Jerosolimitana, prologue, RHC, Occ. 4, pp. 1—111.
30  Paul Johansen, 'Eine Riga-Wisby-Urkunde des 1?. Jahrhunderts', Zeitschrift des Vereins fur Lubeckische Geschichte und Altertumskunde 38 (1958), pp. 93—108, at p. 97 (1268).
31  Robert S. Lopez and Irving W. Raymond (eds.), Medieval Trade in the Mediterranean World (New York, 1955), doc. 157, p. 319.
32 Michele Amari (ed.), Bibliotheca arabo-sicula (Italian version, 2 vols., Turin and Rome, 1880—81) 2, pp. 234—5.
33  Michael Lapidge (ed.), 'The Welsh-Latin Poetry of Sulien's Family', Studio Celtica 8—9 (1973—4), pp. 68—106, at p. 90, lines 16—21.
34  Manfred Hellmann, Grundzuge der Geschichte Litauens und des li-tuauischen Volkes (Darmstadt,  1966), pp.  14—32; Eric Christiansen,  The Northern Crusades (London, 1980), chapter 6, 'The Interminable Crusade, 1283—1410'.
35  Katharine Simms, 'Warfare in the Medieval Gaelic Lordships', The Irish Sword 12 (1975-6), pp. 98—108, at p. 107; Kenneth Nicholls, Gaelic and Caelicized Ireland in the Middle Ages (Dublin, 1972), pp. 84—7.
401

Библиография
ИСТОЧНИКИ
Беовульф. — В кн.: Б-ка всем. л-ры. Т. 9. М., 1975. (Пер. с англ.). С. 27—180.
Виллардуэн Ж. де, Завоевание Константинополя. М., 1993. 290 с.
Гельмсшд Славянская хроника, М., 1963. 299 с. (пер. с лат.).
Генрих Латвийский. Хроника Ливонии. М.—Л., 1938. 608 с. (пер. с лат.).
Житие св. Константина и житие св. Мефодия. М., 1978.
Песнь омоем Сиде. М., 1975. С, 121—151. (пер. с исп.).
Песнь о Роланде. М., 1958. 218 с. (пер. со старофр.).
Комнина Анна. Сокращенное сказание о делах царя Алексея Колши-на, 1081—1118. Ч. I. СПб, 1859.
Acta capitulorum generalium ordinis praedicatorum 1 (1220—1303) / Ed. Benedictus Maria Reichert (Monumenta ordinis fratrum praedicatorum histo-rien 3, Rome and Stuttgart, 1898).
Ac(s of Malcolm IV, King of Scots, 1153-65 / Ed. Geoffrey Barrow (Re-gesta Regum Scottomm 1, Edinburgh, 1960).
Acts of William I, King of Scots, 1165—1214 / Ed. Geoffrey Barrow (Re-gesta Regum Scottomm 2, Edinburgh, 1971).
Adam of Bremen, Gesta Hammaburgensis ecclesiae pontificum / Ed. Werner Trillmich in Quellen des 9. und 11. Jahrhunderts zur Geschichte der Hamburgischen Kirche und des Reiches (AQ 11, Darmstadt, 1961), pp. 135— 503.
Aelred of Rievaulx, Relatio de Standardo / Ed. Richard Hewlett in Chronicles of the Reigns of Stephen, Henry II and Richard I (4 vols., RS, 1884-9) 3, pp. 179—99.
idem. De sanctis ecciesiae Haugustaldensis / Ed. James Raine in TTie Priory ofHexham (2 vols., Surtees Society 44, 46, 1864-5) 1, pp. 172—203.
Albert of Aachen, Historia Hierosolymitana, RHC, Occ. 4, pp. 265—713.
Alexander II, Epistolae et decreta, PL 146, cols. 1279—1430.
Alexander III, Epistolae et privilegia, PL 200. Alexander of Bremen (Alexander Minorita), Expositio in Apocalipsim / Ed. Alois Wachtel (MGH, Quellen zur Geistesgeschichte des Mittelalters 1, Weimar, 1955).
Alpert of Metz, De diversitate temporum / Ed. Hans van Rij and Anna Sapir Abulafia (Amsterdam, 1980).
Das alte Kulmische Recht / Ed. C.K. Leman (Berlin, 1838).
Das alte Lubische Recht / Ed. Johann Friedrich Hach (Liibeck, 1839).
Amari, Michele (ed.), Bibliotheca arabo-sicula (Italian version, 2 vols., Turin and Rome, 1880-81).
Amatus of Montecassino, Storia de' Normanni / Ed. Vincenzo de Bartholomaeis (Fonti per la storia d'ltalia 76, Rome, 1935).
Ambroise, L'estoire de la guerre sainte / Ed. Gaston Paris (Paris, 1897).
Anglo-Saxon Chronicle / Ed. C. Plummer and J. Earle, Two of the Saxon Chronicles Parallel (2 vols., Oxford, 1892-9).
Annales capituli Cracoviensis (Rocznik Kapitulny Krakowski) / Ed. August Bielowski, MPH 2 (Lwow, 1872, repr. Warsaw, 1961), pp. 779—816.
AnnoJes capituli Posnaniensis / Ed. Brygida Kurbis, MPH, n.s., 6 (Warsaw, 1962), pp. 21—78.
Annales Erphesfurdenses Lothariani / Ed. Oswald Holder-Еддег, Monu-menta Erphesfurtensia (SRG, Hanover and Leipzig, 1899), pp. 34—44.
Annales Krasinsciani (Rocznik Krasinskich) / Ed. August Bielowski, MPH 3 (Lw6w, 1878, repr. Warsaw, 1961), pp. 127—33.
Annales Pegavienses / Ed. Georg Heimich Pertz, MGH, SS 16 (Hanover, 1859), pp. 232—70.
Annales Wratislavienses antiqui and Annales magistratus Wratislavien-sis / Ed. Wilhelm Amdt, MGH, SS 19 (Hanover, 1866), pp. 526—31.
Annals of Cormacht (Anndla Connacht) / Ed. A. Martin Freeman (Dublin, 1944).
A/mote of Fumess, ed. Richard Hewlett in Chronicles of the Reigns of Stephen, Henry II and Richard I (4 vols., RS, 1884-9) 2, pp. 503—83.
Annals of Loch Сё / Ed. and tr. William M. Hennessy (2 vols., RS, 1871). Annals of the Kingdom of Ireland by the Four Masters / Ed. and tr. John O'Donovan (7 vols., Dublin, 1848-51).
Annals of Ulster (Annala Uladh) / Ed. and tr. William M. Hennessy and Bartholomew MacCarthy (4 vols., Dublin, 1887—1901),
Anonym/ descriptio Europae orientalis / Ed. Olgierd Gorka (Cracow, 1916).
Arnold of Lubeck, Chronica Slavonm / Ed. Johann Martin Lappenberg (SRG, Hanover, 1868).
Assz'se аи comte Geffroy / Ed. Marcel Planiol, La tres ancienne coutume de Bretagne (Rennes, 1896, repr. Paris and Geneva, 1984), pp. 319—25. Les assises de Romanie / Ed. Georges Recoura (Paris, 1930). Attaleiates, Michael, Historia / Ed. Immanuel Bekker (Corpus scriptorum historiae Byzantinae 50, Bonn, 1853).
Aureum opus regalium privilegiorum civitatis et regni Valentie (Valencia. 1515, facsimile ed., Textos medievales 33, 1972).
Balard, Michel (ed.), Genes et 1'Outre-mer 1: Les ac'es de Caffa du notaire Lamberto di Sambuceto 1289-90 (Paris, 1973).
Baudri de Bourgueil, Historia Jerosolimitana, RHC, Occ. 4, pp. 1—111.
Bede, Epistola ad Ecgbertum episcopum, in Charles Plummer (ed.), Opera historica (2 vols., Oxford, 1896) 1, pp. 405—23.
Beowulf / Ed. F. Klaeber (3rd ed., Boston, 1950).
Bernard of Clairvaux, Vita sancti Malachiae, in J. Leclerq and H.M. Ro-chais (eds.), Opera 3 (Rome, 1963), pp. 295—378.
idem. De laude novae militiae, ibid., pp. 205—39. Bernardo Maragone, Annales Pisani / Ed. Michele Lupo Gentile (Rerum italicaium scriptores, n.s., 6/2, Bologna, 1930), pp. 1—74.
Sancti Bonifatii et LuIH epistolae / Ed. Michael Tangl (MGH, Epistolae selectael, Berlin, 1916).
Book of Fees (2vo\s. in 3, London, 1920-31).
Bower, Walter, Scotichronicon / Ed. D.E.R. Watt, 6 (Aberdeen, 1991).
402
Библиография
Библиография
403
Breslauer UB 1 / Ed. G. Kom (Breslau, 1870).
Brooks, Eric St J., 'A Charter of John de Courcy to the Abbey of Navan', Journal of the Royal Society of Antiquaries of Ireland 63 (1933), pp. 38—45.
Bruno, De belle Saxonico liber / Ed. H.E. Lohmann (MGH, Deutsches Mittelalter 2, Leipzig, 1937).
Brut у Tywysogyon or The Chronicle of the Princes: Peniarth MS. 20 Version / Tr. Thomas Jones (Cardiff, 1952).
Brut у Tywysogyon or The Chronicle of the Princes: Red Book of Hergest Version ( Ed. and tr. Thomas Jones (Cardiff, 1955),
Calendar of Ancient Petitions relating to Wales / Ed. William Rees (Cardiff, 1975).
Calendar of Ancient Records of Dublin 1 / Ed. John T. Gilbert (Dublin, 1889).
Calendar of Archbishop Alen's Register / Ed. Charles McNeill (Dublin, 1950).
Calendar of Documents relating to Ireland (1171—1307) / Ed. H.S. Sweetman (5vols., London, 1875-86).
Calendar of the Charter Rolls, 1226—1516 (6 vols., London, 1903-27).
Calendar of the Gormanston Register / Ed. James Mills and MJ. McEn-ery (Dublin, 1916).
Calendar of the Justiciary Rolls... of Ireland (1295—1303) I Ed. James Mills (Dublin, 1905).
Calendar of the Patent Rolls (1232-47), (1258-66), (1358-61) (London, 1906, 1910, 1911).
Callimachus (Filippo Buonaccorsi), Vita et mores Gregorii Sanocei / Ed. Ludwik Finkel, MPH 6 (Cracow, 1893, repr. Warsaw, 1961), pp. 163—216.
Canonici Wissegradensis continuatio (to Cosmas of Prague) / Ed. Rudolf Kopke, MGH, SS 9 (Hanover, 1851), pp. 132—48.
Cantor de Mio Cid / Ed. Ramon Menendez Pidal (rev. ed., 3 vols., Madrid, 1944-6).
Carmen m vj'cton'am Pisanorum / Ed. H.E.J. Cowdrey, 'The Mahdia Campaign of 1087', English Historical Review 92 (1977), pp. 1—29, pp. 23—9.
Cartae et alia munimenta... de Glamorgan / Ed. George T. Clark (6 vols , Cardiff, 1910).
Cartulaire general de 1'ordre des Hospitaliers de St-Jean de Jerusalem / Ed. J. Delaville Le Roulx (4 vols., Paris, 1894—1906).
Cartulaire general de 1'ordre du Temple / Ed. Marquis d'Albon (Paris, 1913).
Cartulario de Sant Cugat del Voiles / Ed. Jose Rius Serra (3 vols, Barcelona, 1945—7).
Cartularios de Santo Domingo de la Calzada / Ed. Agustin Ubieto Arteta (Saragossa, 1978).
Cartulary of Worcester Cathedral Priory / Ed. RR Darlington (Ире Roll Society, n.s., 37, 1968 for 1962-3).
Catalogus baronum / Ed. Evelyn Jamison (Fanti per la storia d'ltalia 101, Rome, 1972).
Chanson d'Antioche / Ed. Suzanne Duparc-Quioc (Paris, 1976). Chaplais, Pierre (ed.). Diplomatic Documents Preserved in the Public Record Office 1: 1101—1272 (Oxford, 1964).
Chartularies of St Mary's Abbey Dublin / Ed. John T. Gilbert (2 vols., RS, 1884).
Chronica Poloniae Maioris / Ed. Brygida Kurbis, MPH, n.s., 8 (Warsaw, 1970).
Chronicle of Morea, tr. Harold E. Lurier, Crusaders as Conquerors (New York, 1964).
Chronicon Aulae Regiae, Peter of Zittau.
Chronicon Burgense / Ed. Enrique Florez, Espana sagrada 23 (Madrid, 1767), pp. 305—10.
Chronicon prindpum Polonie / Ed. Zygmunt W^clewski, MPH 3 (Lw6w, 1878, repr. Warsaw, 1961), pp. 421—578.
Chronique de Moree / Ed. Jean Longnon (Paris, 1911).
Close Roll 16 John (Pipe Roll Society, n.s., 31, 1955).
Close Rolls of the Reign of Henry III (1237-42), (1247-51), (1254-56) (London, 1911, 1922, 1931).
Codex diplomaticus Brandenburgensis / Ed. Adolph Friedrich Riedel (41 vols., Berlin, 1838-69).
Codex diplomaticus et epistolaris regni Bohemiae / Ed. Gustavus Friedrich et al. (5 vols. to date, Prague, 1904-).
Codex diplomaticus Lusatiae superioris 1 / Ed. Gustav Kohler (2nd ed., Gortitz, 1856).
Codex diplomaticus Maioris Poloniae / Ed. Ignacy Zakrzewski and Fran-ciszek Piekosinski (5 vols., Poznan, 1877—1908).
Codex diplomaticus Warmiensis 1 / Ed. Carl Peter Woelky and Johann Martin Saage (Mainz, 1860).
Codex iuris Bohemici / Ed. Hermenegild Jiricek (5 vols. in 12, Prague, 1867—98).
Codex iuris municipalis regni Bohemiae 2 / Ed. Jaromi'r Celakovsky (Prague, 1895).
Codex lustinianus / Ed. Paul Krueger (Corpus iuris civilis 1, Berlin, 1895).
Coleccion de documentos ineditos del archivo general de la Corona de Aragon 4 / Ed. Prospero de Bofarull у Mascaro (Barcelona, 1849).
Coleccion de fueros municipales у cartas pueblos de lot reinos de Castillo, Leon, Corona de Aragon у Navarra / Ed. Tomas Mufioz у Romero (Madrid, 1847).
Comnena, Anna, Alexiad / Ed. B. Leib (3 vols., Paris, 1937-45).
Conciliorum oecumenicorum decreta / Ed. J. Alberigo et al. (3rd ed., Bologna, 1973).
Constitutions et acta publica imperatorum et regwn 1—2 / Ed. Ludwig Weiland (MGH, Hanover, 1893-6).
Continuatio Aquicinctina of Sigebert of Gembloux / Ed. Ludwig Bethmann, MGH, SS6 (Hanover, 1844), pp. 268—474.
Cosmas of Prague, Chronica Boemorum / Ed. Berthold Bretholz (SRG, n.s., Berlin, 1923).
Coussemaker, Edmond de (ed.). Documents relatifs a la Flandre maritime (Lille, I860).
Crede mihi / Ed. John T. Gilbert (Dublin, 1897).
Cronica del rey don Alfonso X, in Cronicas de los reyes de Castillo 1 (Bib-lioteca de autores espanoles 66, Madrid, 1875), pp. 1—66.
404
Библиография
Cronica principum Saxonie / Ed. Oswald Holder-Egger, MGH, SS 25 {Hanover, 1880), pp. 472—80.
Cronica Reinhardsbrunnensis / Ed. Oswald Holder-Egger, MGH, SS 30/1 (Hanover, 1896), pp. 490—656.
Cronicas anonimas de Sahagun / Ed. Antonio Ubieto Arteta (Textes medievales 75, Saragossa, 1987).
Curtis, Edmund, 'Rental of the Manor of Lisronagh, 1333, and Notes on "Betagh" Tenure in Medieval Ireland', Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy 43 (1935-7) C, pp. 41—76.
Dalimil Chronicle {Middle German versions} / Ed. J. Jiricek, Fontes rerum Boliemicarwn 3 (Prague, 1882), pp. 5—224, Di tutsch kronik von Behem lant (verse), and pp. 257—97, Die pehemische Cronica dewcz (prose).
De expugnatione Lyxbonensi: The Conquest of Lisbon / Ed. and tr. Charles W, David (New York, 1936).
De Ordine Praedicatorwn de Tolosa in Dada / Ed. M.C. Gertz, Scriptores minores historiae Danicae (2 vols., Copenhagen, 1917-22) 2/1, pp. 369—74.
De Theutonicis bonum dictamen / Ed. Wilhelm Wostry, 'Em deutschfeindliches Pamphlet aus Bohmen aus dem 14. Jahrhundert', Mittei-iungen des Vereins fur Geschichte der Deutschen in Bohmen 53 (1914—15), pp. 193—238.
Desimoni, Comelio (ed.), 'I conti deU'ambasciata al chan di Persia nel 1292', Am' della Societa Идите di storm patria 13/3 (1879), pp. 537—698.
Deusdedit, Collectio canonum / Ed. Victor Wolf von Glanvell, Die Kanonessammlunq des Kardinals Deusdedit (Paderbom, 1905).
Dignitas decani / Ed. Newport B. White (Dublin, 1957).
Diplomata Conradi I, Heinrici I et Ottonis I / Ed. Theodor Sickel (MGH, Diplomata regum et imperatomm Germaniae I, Hanover, 1879-84).
La documentation pontificia hasta Innocencio HI / Ed. Demetrio Man-silla {Rome, 1955).
Documentor de Don Sancho I (1174—1211) 1 / Ed, Rui de Azevado et al. (Coimbra,1979).
Domesday Book / Ed. Abraham Farley (2 vols., London, 1783).
The Dublin Guild Merchant Roll c. 1190—1265 / Ed. Philomena Connolly and Geoffrey Martin (Dublin, 1992).
Dudo of Saint-Quentin, De moribus et actis primorum Normanniae ducum / Ed. Jules Lair, Memoires de la Societe des Antiquaires de Norman-die, 3rd sen, 3 (Caen, 1858—65).
Dugdale, William, Monasticon Anglicanum / Ed. John Caley et al. (6 vols. in 8, London, 1846).
Eadmer, Life of St Anselm / Ed. and tr. R W. Southern (London, etc., 1962).
Early Scottish Charters prior to 1153 / Ed. Archibald C. Lawrie (Glasgow, 1905),                                                                                                   H
Ebel, Wilhelm (ed.), Lubecker Ratsurteile (4 vols.. Gottingen, 1955-67).
Ebo, Vita sancti Ottonis episcopi Babenbergensis / Ed. Jan Wikarjak and Kazimierz Uman, MPH, n.s., 7/2 (Warsaw, 1969).
Einhard, Vita Karoli Magni / Ed. Reinhold Rau, Quellen zur karolingis-chen Reichsgeschichte 1 (AQ5, Darmstadt, 1955), pp. 163—211.
Ekkehard of Aura, Hierosolymita, RHC, Occ. 5, pp. 1—40.
Библиография
405
Elenchus fontium historiae urbanae 2/2 / Ed. Susan Reynolds et al. (Leiden, etc., 1988).
L'estoire d'Erades empereur et la conqueste de la terre d'Outremer, RHC, Occ. 2, pp. 1—481; La continuation de Guillaume de Tyr (1184—1197) / Ed. Margaret R Morgan (Documents relatifs d 1'histoire des croisades 14, Paris, 1982).
Eugenius III, Epistolae et privilegia, PL 180, cols. 1013—1606.
Facsimiles of National Manuscripts of Ireland / Ed. John T. Gilbert (4 parts in 5 vols., Dublin, 1874-84).

Fantosme, Jordan, Chronicle / Ed. and tr. R.C. Johnston (Oxford, 1981). Finke, Heinrich (ed.), Ungedruckte Dominikanerbriefe des 13. Jahrhunderts (Paderbom, 1891).

Foedera, conventiones, litterae et... acta publica ... / Ed. Thomas Rymer (new ed., 4 vols. in 7 parts, Record Commission, 1816-69).
Font Rius, Jose Maria (ed.), Cartas de poblacion у franquicia de Cataluna {2 vols., Madrid and Barcelona, 1969).
Francis of Prague, Cronicae Pragensis libri III / Ed. J. Emler, Fontes rerum Bohemicarum 4 (Prague, 1884), pp. 347—456.
Frutolfi et Ekkehardi Chronica necnon Anonym; Chronica imperatomm / Ed. Franz-Josef Schmale and Irene Schmale-Ott (АО 15, Darmstadt, 1972).
Fuero de Jaca / Ed. Mauricio Molho {Saragossa, 1964).
Fuero de Logrono / Ed. T. Moreno Garbaya, Apuntes historicos de Logrono (Logrofto, 1943), pp. 42—9.
Fueros de Sepulveda / Ed. Emilio Saez (Segovia, 1953).
Fulcher of Chartres, Historia Hierosolymitana / Ed. Heinrich Hagen-meyer (Heidelberg, 1913).
Eis Furs de Valencia / Ed. Rafael Gayano-Lluch (Valencia, 1930).
Gabrieli, Francesco (ed.), Arab Historians of the Crusades (Eng. tr., Berkeley and London, 1969).
Gallus Anonymus, Chronicon / Ed. K. Maleczynski, MPH, n.s., 2 (Cracow, 1952).
Gearoid larla {i.e. Gerald fitz Maurice fitzGerald, earl of Desmond), 'Duanaire Ghear6id larla' / Ed. Gear6id MacNiocaill, Studio Hibemica 3 (1963), pp. 7—59.
Geoffrey of Durham, Vita Bartholomaei Famensis, in Symeonis monachi opera omnia / Ed. Thomas Arnold (2 vols., RS, 1882-5), 1, pp. 295—325.
George Cedrenus, Historiarum compendium / Ed. Immanuel Bekker (2 vols., Corpus scriptorum historiae Byzantinae 34-5, Bonn, 1838—9).
George Pachymeres, De Michaele et Andronico Palaeologis / Ed. Immanuel Bekker (2 vols., Corpus scriptorum historiae Byzantinae 24—5, Bonn, 1835).
Gerald of Wales (Giraldus Cambrensis), Symbolum Electorum, in J.S. Brewer, J.F. Dimock and G.F. Warner (eds.), Opera (8 vols., RS, 1361-91) 1, pp. 197—395.
idem, Topographic Hibemica, ibid. 5, pp. 1—204.
idem, Rinerarium Kambriae, ibid. 6, pp. 1—152.
idem, Descriptio Kambriae, ibid. 6, pp. 153—227.
idem. De principis instructione, ibid. 8.
406
Библиография
idem, Expugnatio Hibemica / Ed. A.B. Scott and F.X. Martin (Dublin, 1978).
idem, Speculum Duorum / Ed. Yves Leffcvre and RB.C. Huygens, general ed. Michael Richter (Cardiff, 1974).
idem, Vita Ethelberti / Ed. Montague R. James, Two lives of St Ethel-bert, King and Martyr', English Historical Review 32 (1917), pp. 222—36.
Gerlach of Muhlhausen, Chronicon / Ed. Wilhelm Wattenbach, MGH, SS 17 (Hanover, 1861), pp. 683—710.
Gervase of Rheims, Epistola de vita sancti Donatiani / Ed. Oswald Holder-Egger, MGH, SS 15/2 (Hanover, 1888}, pp. 854—6.
Gervase of Tilbury, Otia imperialia / Ed, G.W. Leibnitz, Scriptores rerum brunsvicensium illustrationi inservientes (3 vols., Hanover, 1707—11} 1, pp. 881—1004; 2, pp. 751—84.
Gesta abbatum monasterii sancti Albani / Ed. Henry T. Riley (3 vols., RS, 1867-9).
Gesta archiepiscoporum Magdeburgensium / Ed. Wilhelm Schum, MGH, SS 14 (Hanover, 1883), pp. 361—486.
Gesta Francorum / Ed. and tr. Rosalind Hill (London, 1962).
Gesta regis Henrici secundi Benedict! abbatis / Ed. William Stubbs (2 vols., RS, 1867).
Gesta Stephani / Ed. K.R. Potter and RH.C. Davis (Oxford, 1976). Les gestes des Chiprois / Ed. Gaston Raynaud (Publications de la Societe de 1'Orient latin, Serie historique 5, Geneva, 1887).
Glanvill, The Treatise on the Laws and Customs of England commonly called Glanvill / Ed. and tr. G.D.H. Hall (London, 1965).
Gregory VII, Registrum / Ed. Erich Caspar (MGH, Epistolae selectae, 2, Berlin, 1920-23).
idem, The Epistolae Vagantes of Pope Gregory VII / Ed. and tr. H.E.J. Cow-drey (Oxford, 1972).
Gregory IX, Decretals / Ed. Emil Friedberg (Corpus iuris canonici 2, Leipzig, 1881).
Guibert de Nogent, Historia guae dicitur Gesta Dei per Francos, RHC, Ore. 4, pp. 113—263.
Hagenmeyer, Heinrich (ed.), Epistulae et chartae ad historiam primi belli sacri spectantes (Innsbruck, 1901),
Hamburgisches UB (4 vols. in 7, Hamburg, 1907-67). Hansisches UB I / Ed. Konstantin Hohlbaum (Halle, 1876).
Hariulf, Gesta ecclesiae Centulensis / Ed. F. Lot, Chronigue de 1'abbaye de Saint-Riguier (Paris, 1894),
Helbig, Herbert, and Lorenz Weinrich (eds.), Urkunden und erzahlende Quellen zw deutschen Ostsiedlung im Mittetalter (AQ 26, 2 vols., Darmstadt,     s 1968-70).
Helmold of Bosau, Chronica Slavorum / Ed. Heinz Stoob (AQ 19, Darmstadt, rev. ed., 1973).
Henry of Antwerp, Tractatus de captione urbis Brandenburg / Ed. Oswald Holder-Egger, MGH, SS 25 (Hanover, 1880), pp. 482—4.
Henry of Huntingdon, Historia Anglorum / Ed. Thomas Arnold (RS, 1879).                                                                                                    l
Библиография
407
Henry of Uvonia, Chronicon Livoniae / Ed. Leonid Arbusow and Albert Bauer (AQ24, Darmstadt, 1959).
Herbord, Dialogus de vita sancti Ottonis episcopi Babenbergensis / Ed. Jan Wikarjak and Kazimierz Liman, MPH, n.s. 7/3 (Warsaw, 1974).
Historia de translatione sanctorum Nicolai, etc., RHC, Occ. 5, pp. 253—92.
Historia monasterii Rastedensis I Ed. Georg Waitz, MGH, SS 25 (Hanover, 1880), pp. 495—511.
Historical Manuscripts Commission, 10th Report, appendix 5 (London, 1885).
History of Gruffydd ap Cynan I Ed. and tr. Arthur Jones (Manchester, 1910).
Honorius III, Opera omnia / Ed. Cesar Auguste Horoy (5 vols., Paris, 1879-82),
Humbert of Silva Candida, Adversus Graecorum calumnias, PL 143, cols. 929—74.
I?a Jeddih, 5шш de los principales mandamientos у devedamientos de la ley у cunna, Memorial historico espanol 5 (Real Academia de la Historia, Madrid, 1853), pp. 247—421.
Innocent II, Epistolae et privilegia, PL 179, cols. 53—658.
Innocent III, Registrum sive epistolae, PL 214—16.
idem. Die Register Innocenz' Ш 2 I Ed. Othmar Hageneder et al. (Rome and Vienna, 1979).
idem, Regestum Innocentii 1Ш papae super negotio Romani imperil I Ed. Friedrich Kempf (Rome, 1947).
Inquisitio Eliensis / Ed. N.E.S.A, Hamilton, Inguisitio comitatus Cant-abrigiensis, subjicitur Inguisitio Eliensis (London, 1876), pp. 97—183.
Irish Cartularies of Lianthony Prima and Secundo / Ed. Eric St John Brooks (Irish Manuscripts Commission, Dublin, 1953).
Isidore of Seville, Etymologies / Ed. W.M. Lindsay (2 vols, Oxford, 1911, unpaginated).
Itineraires a Jerusalem I Ed, Henri Michelant and Gaston Raynaud (Publications de la Societe de 1'Orient latin. Serie geographique 3, Geneva, 1882).
/ига Prutenorum / Ed. J6zef Matuszewski (Towarzystwo Naukowe w Toruniu: Fontes 53, Torun, 1963).
Jackson, Kenneth H. (ed.), A Celtic Miscellany (rev. ed., Harmondsworth, 1971).
Jacob, G. (ed.), Arabisdie Berichte von Gesandten an germanische Furstenhofe aus dem 9. und 10. Jahrhundert (Berlin and Leipzig, 1927).
James I, Llibre dels feyts (Cronica) / Ed. Josep Maria de Casacuberta (9 vols. in 2, Barcelona, 1926-62).
Jocelyn of Fumess, Vita sancti Patricii, Acta sanctorum Martii 2 {Antwerp, 1668), pp. 540—80.
John of Hexham, Historia, in Symeonis monachi opera omnia / Ed. Thomas Arnold (2 vols., RS, 1882-5), 2, pp. 284—332.
John of Salisbury, Letters, 1: The Early Letters (1153-61) / Ed. W.J. Mil-lor, H.E. Butler and C.N.L Brooke (London, etc., 1955).
idem, Policraticus / Ed. C.C.J. Webb (2 vols., Oxford, 1909).
408
Библиография
Joinville, John de. Histoire de Saint Louis / Ed. Natalis de Wailly (Paris, 1874}.
Kong Valdemars Jordebog / Ed. Svend Aakjaer (3 vols., Copenhagen, 1926-43).
Korlen, Gustav (ed.). Norddeutsch Stadtrechte 2: Das mittelniederdeut-sche Stadtrecht von Lubeck nach seinen altesten Formen (Lund and Copenhagen, 1951).
Lacarra, Jose Maria (ed.), 'Documentps para el estudio de la reconquista у repoblacion del Valle del Ebro', Estudios de Edad Media de la Corona de Aragon 2 (1946), pp. 469—574 (docs. 1—93), 3 (1947-8), pp. 499—727 (docs. 94—286), 5 (1952), pp. 511—668 (docs. 287—400); repr. in 2 vols. Textes me-dievales 62-3 (Saragossa, 1982-3).
Lapidge, Michael (ed.), 'The Welsh-Latin Poetry of Sulien's Family', Studio Celtica 8—9 (1973-4), pp. 68—106.
Lawrence of Durham, Dialogi / Ed. James Raine (Surtees Society 70, 1880 for 1878).
Lechner, Georg (ed.). Die hansischen Pfundzollisten des Jahres 1368 (Quellen und Darstellungen zur hansischen Geschichte, n.s., 10, Lubeck, 1935).
Libellus de institutione moram / Ed. J. Balogh, Scriptores тетит Hungari-camm 2 (Budapest, 1938), pp. 611—27.
Liber actorum, resignationum песпоп ordinationum civitatis Cracoviae / Ed. Franciszek Piekosinski (Monumenta Medii Aevi historica res gestas Polo-niae illustrantia 4/1, Cracow, 1878).
Liber cartarum Sancte Crucis / Ed. Cosmo Innes (Bannatyne Club, Edinburgh, 1840).
Le liber censuum de 1'eglise romaine / Ed. Paul Fabre et al. (3 vols., Paris, 1889—1910).
Liber feudorum major / Ed. Francisco Miguel Resell (2 vols., Barcelona, 1945-7).
Liber fundationis claustri sanctae Mariae virginis in Heinrichow / Ed. Roman Grodecki, Ksiega Henrykowska (Poznan and Wroclaw, 1949).
Liber fundationis episcopatus Vratislaviensis / Ed. H. Markgraf and J.W. Schulte (Codex diplomaticus Silesiae 14, Breslau, 1889).
Liber vitae ecclesiae Dunelmensis / Ed. A, Hamilton Thompson (facsimile ed.. Surtees Society 136, 1923).
Lites ac res gestae inter Polonos Ordinemgue Cruciferorum (2nd ser., 3vols., Poznan and Warsaw, 1890—1935).
Littere Wallie / Ed. John Goronwy Edwards (Cardiff, 1940).
liv-, esth- und curlandisches UB / Ed. F.G. von Bunge et al, (1st ser., 12 vols. Reval and Riga, 1853—1910).
Livlandische Reimchronik I Ed. Leo Meyer (Paderbom, 1876).
Lopez, Robert S., and Irving W. Raymond (eds.J. Medieval Trade in the Mediterranean World (New York, 1955).
Luke of Tuy, Chronicon mundi / Ed. Andreas Schottus, Hispaniae illus-tratae (4 vols, Frankfurt/Main, 1603-8) 4, pp. 1—116.
Mac Con Midhe, Giolla Brighde, Poems / Ed. and tr. N.J.A. Williams (Irish Texts Society 51, Dublin, 1980).
Библиография
409
MacNiocaill, Gearoid, Na Buirgeisi (2 vols., Dublin, 1964), idem, 'Cartae Duneneses XI-XII Cead', Seanchus Ara Mhaca 5/2 (1970), pp. 418—28.
Das Magdeburg-breslauer systematische Schoffenrecht I Ed. Paul Laband
(Berlin, 1863).
Malaterra, Geoffrey, De rebus gestis Rogerii Calabriae et Siciliae comitis et Roberti Guiscardi ducisfratris eius / Ed. Ernesto Pontieri (Rerum itali-carum scriptores, n.s, 5/1, Bologna, 1928).
Mecklenburgisches UB (25 vols. in 26, Schwerin and Leipzig, 1863— 1977).
Menendez Pidal, Ramon (ed.). Documentas linguisticos de Espana 1 (Madrid, 1919, repr. 1966).
Miracula sancti Annonis / Ed. Mauritius Mittler (Siegburg, 1966-8).
Monumenta Poloniae Vaticana 3: Analecta Vaticana / Ed. Jan Ptasnik (Cracow, 1914).
Notker, Gesta Karoli / Ed. Reinhold Rau, Quellen zur karolingischen Reichsgeschichte 3 (AQ7, Darmstadt, 1960), pp. 321—427.
Odo of Deuil, De profectione Ludovici VII in Orientem / Ed. and tr. Virginia G. Berry (New York, 1948).
Das Ofner Stadtrecht / Ed. Karl Mollay (Weimar, 1959).
Olesch, Reinhold (ed.), Fontes linguae dravaeno-polabicae minores et Chronica Venedica J.P. Schultzii (Cologne and Graz, 1967).
Orderic Vitalis, Historia ecclesiastica / Ed. and tr. Marjorie Chibnall (6 vols., Oxford, 1968-80).
Osnabrucker UB 2 / Ed. F. Philippi (Osnabriick, 1896).
Otto of Freising, Gesta Friderici 1 imperatoris / Ed. Georg Waitz and Bernhard von Simson (SRG, Hanover and Leipzig, 1912).
Oxford Book of Welsh Verse / Ed. T. Parry (Oxford, 1962).
Paris, Matthew, Chronica ma/ora / Ed. Henry R. Luard (7 vols., RS, 1872-
idem, Historia Anglorum / Ed. Frederic Madden (3 vols, RS, 1866-9).
Patent Rolls of the Reign of Henry HI (1216-32) (2 vols., London, 1901-3).
Peire Vidal, Poesie I Ed. D'Arco Silvio Avalle (2 vols., Milan and Naples, 1960).
Peter of Dusburg, Chronica terre Prussie / Ed. Klaus Scholz and Dieter Wojtecki (AQ25, Darmstadt, 1984).
Peter of Zittau, Chronicon Aulae Regiae / Ed. J. Emier, Fontes rerum Bo-hemicarum 4 (Prague, 1884), pp. 1—337.
Philip of Novara (Philippe de Navarre), Les guatredges de 1'homme / Ed, Marcel de Freville (Paris, 1888).
Pipe Roll 31 Henry I / Ed. J.   Hunter (Record Commission, London,
1833).
Placitorum abbreviatio (Record Commission, London, 1811).
Pommerellisches UB / Ed. Max Perlbach (Danzig, 1881-2).
Pommersches UB 1: 786—1253 / Ed. Klaus Conrad (2nd ed., Cologne and Vienna, 1970).
84).
410
Библиография
Библиография
411
Pommersches UB 2, 5, 6 (Stettin, 1881-5, 1905, 1907, repr. Cologne and Graz, 1970).
Pontificia Hibemica: Medieval Papal Chancery Documents Concerning Ireland 640—1261 / Ed. Maurice P. Sheeny (2 vols., Dublin, 1962-5).
Preussisches UB (6 vols. to date, K6nigsberg and Marburg, 1882-).
Primera cronica general de Espana / Ed. Ramon Menendez Pidal (2 vols., Madrid, 1955).
Privilegias redes у viejos documentos de Toledo / Ed. Juan Francisco Rivera Recio et al. (limited ed., Madrid, 1963).
Ptolemy of Lucca (and Thomas Aquinas), De regimine principum / Ed. Pierre Mandonnet, in Thomas Aquinas, Opuscula omnia 1 (Paris, 1927), pp. 312—487.
Quellenbuch zur Geschichte der Sudetenlander 1 / Ed. Wilhelm Weizsacker (Munich, 1960).
Ratzeburg Tithe Register / Ed. Hans Wurm, in Hans-Georg Kaack and Hans Wurm, Slawen und Deutsche im Lande Lauenburg (Ratzeburg, 1983), pp. 137—205.
Raymond of Aguilers, Liber (Historic Francorum qai cepenmt Ihemsalem) / Ed. John H. Hill and Laurita L. Hill (Paris, 1969).
Recueil des historiens des croisades. Lois 2 (Paris, 1843).                                .
Recueil des historiens des Gaules et de la France / Ed. Martin Bouquet et al. (new ed., 24 vols,, Paris, 1869—1904).
.Reef Book of Ormond / Ed. Newport B. White (Irish Manuscripts Commission, Dublin, 1932).
Red Book of the Exchequer / Ed. Hubert Hall (3 vols., RS, 1896).
Regesta diplomatica песпоп epistolaria Bohemiae et Moraviae / Ed. K.J. Erben, J. Emier et al. (7 vols. to date, Prague, 1854-).
Regesta Regum Anglo-Normannorum 1 / Ed. H.W.C. Davis (Oxford, 1913).
Regesten zur schlesischen Geschichte 3 (Codex diplomaticus Silesiae 7/3, Breslau, 1886).
Regino of Priim, Epistula ad Hathonem archiepiscopum missa / Ed. Frie-drich Kurze.
Reginonis . . . chronicon (SRG, Hanover, 1890), pp. xix—xx.
Register of the Abbey of St Thomas Dublin / Ed. John T. Gilbert (RS, 1889).
Registrum vulgariter nuncupatum 'The Record of Caernarvon' / Ed. Henry Ellis (Record Commission, London, 1838).
La regie du Temple / Ed. Henri de Curzon (Paris, 1886).
Repartimiento de Seville / Ed. Julio Gonzalez (2 vols., Madrid, 1951).
Reports of the Deputy Keeper of the Public Records of Ireland 1—55 (Dublin, 1869—1923).
Rerum Hungaricarum monumenta Arpadiana / Ed, S.L, Endlicher (St Gallen, 1849).
Richard of Hexham, Historia / Ed. Richard Hewlett in Chronicles of the Reigns of Stephen, Henry II and Richard I (4 vo\s., RS, 1884-9) 3, pp. 137—78.
Richard of Poitou, Chronica (excerpts, with continuations) / Ed. Georg Waitz, MGH, SS 26 (Hanover, 1882), pp. 74—86.
Richer, Historiae / Ed. R Latouche, Histoire de France (2 vols., Paris,
1930-37).
Robert of Clari, La conquete de Constantinople I Ed. Philippe Lauer
(Paris, 1924).
Robert the Monk, Historia Iherosolimitana, RHC, Occ. 3, pp. 717—882.
'Rocznik lubi^ski 1241—1281, oraz wiersz о pierwotnych zakormiach Lubiqia' /Versus lubenses] / Ed. August Bielowski, MPH 3 (Lw6w, 1878, repr. Warsaw, 1961), pp. 707—10.
Roger of Howden, Chronica / Ed. William Stubbs (4 vols, RS, 1868-71).
Roger of Wendover, Flores historiarum I Ed. H.G. Hewlett (3 vols., RS,
1886-9).
Rotuli chartarum  in  turn  Londinensi asservati  (1199—1216)  I  Ed.
Т.О. Hardy (London, 1837).
Rotuli litterarum clausamm in turri Londinensi asservati (1204-27) / Ed. Т.О. Hardy (2 vols., London, 1833-44).
Sachsenspiegel (with the glosses of Johannes von Buch) / Ed. Jacob Friedrich Ludovici (rev. ed., Halle, 1750).
Sachsenspiegel: Landrecht and Lehnrecht / Ed. Karl August Eckhardt (Germone/irechte, n.s., 2 vols., Gottingen, 1955-6).
Suez, Emilio, 'Fueros de Puebla de Alcocer у Yebenes', Anuario de histo-ria del derecho espafiol 18 (1947), pp. 432—41.
Saxo Grammaticus, Gesta Danorum I Ed. J. Olrik and H. Raeder (2 vols., Copenhagen, 1931-57).
idem, Danorum regum heroumque historia, Books X—XVI / Tr. Eric Christiansen (3 vols., British Archaeological Reports, International Series 84, 118/1—2, Oxford, 1980-81).
Schlesisches UB / Ed. Heinrich Appelt and Winfried Trgang (4 vols. to date, Graz, Cologne and Vienna, 1963-).
Siebert, Richard (ed.), 'Elf Ungedruckte Urkunden aus einem im Herzo-glichen Haus- und Staatsarchiv zu Zerbst befindlichen Nienburger Copiale', Mitteilungen des Vereins fur Anhaltische Geschichte und Altertumskunde 9 (1904), pp. 183—94.
Las Siete Partidas / Ed, Real Academia de la Historia (3 vols., Madrid,
1807),
Simon of Saint Quentin, Historia Tartaronim / Ed. Jean Richard (Paris,
1965).
Skunske lov — Text III, in Danmarks gamie landskabslove 1 / Ed. J. Brondum-Nielsen (Copenhagen, 1920-33), pp. 265—466.
Song of Dermot and the Earl / Ed, and tr. Goddard H. Orpen (Oxford,
1892).
Statutes and Ordinances and Acts of the Parliament of Ireland: King John
to Henry V/ Ed. Henry F. Berry (Dublin, 1907).
Statutes of the Realm (11 vols., Record Commission, 1810-28).
Stephen de Salaniaco, De quattuor in quibus Deus Praedicatorum Ordi-nem insignivit, ed. T. Kaeppeli (Monumenta ordinis fratrum praedicatorum historica 22, Rome, 1949).
Stephen of Lexington, Registrum epistolarum / Ed. P. Bruno Griesser, Analecta sacri ordinis Cisterciensis 2 (1946), pp. 1—118.
412
Библиография
idem, Letters from Ireland 1228—1229 / Tr. Валу O'Dwyer (Kalamazoo, Mich., 1982).
Stubbs, William (ed.), Select Charters (9th ed, Oxford, 1913).
Suger, Vita Ludovici Gross/ regis / Ed. H. Waquet (Paris, 1929).
Sunesen, Anders, Antique leges Scanie, in Danmarks gamle land-skabslove I / Ed. J. Brtmdum-Nielsen (Copenhagen, 1920-33), pp. 467—667.
idem, Hexaemeron / Ed. Sten Ebbesen and L.B. Mortensen (2 vols., Copenhagen, 1985-8).
Symeon of Durham, Historia regum, in Symeonis monachi opera omnia / Ed. Thomas Arnold (2 vols., RS, 1882-5), 2, pp. 3—283.
idem (attrib.). De miraculis et translationibus sancti Cuthberti, ibid. 1, pp. 229—61; 2, pp. 333—62.
Symeon of Durham's continuator, Historia Dunelmensis ecciesiae, ibid. 1, pp. 135—60.
Tafel, G.L.F., and G.M. Thomas (eds.), Urkunden zur alteren Handels-und Staatsgeschichte der Republik Venedig (3 vols., Fontes rerum Austria-carumll, 12—14, Vienna, 1856-7).
Thietmar of Merseburg, Chronicon / Ed. Werner Trillmich (АО9, Darmstadt, 1957).
Thomas of Monmouth, The Life and Miracles of St William of Norwich / Ed. and tr. Augustus Jessopp and Montague Rhodes James (Cambridge, 1896).
Turgot, Vita sancti Margaretae reginae / Ed. James Raine in Symeonis Dunelmensis opera et collectanea \ / Ed. J, Hodgson Hinde (Surtees Society 51, 1868), pp. 234—54.
UB des ehemaligen Cisterciertserstiftes Goldenkron in Bohmen / Ed. M, Pangerl (Fontes rerum Austriacarum II, 37, Vienna, 1872).
176 Erzstifts Magdeburg 1 / Ed. Friedrich Israel and Walter Mollenberg (Magdeburg, 1937).
UB des Hochstifts Hildesheim und seiner Bischofe 2 / Ed, H. Hoogeweg (Hanover and Leipzig, 1901).
UB zur Geschichte der Deutschen in Siebenburgen 1 / Ed, Franz Zimmer-mann and Carl Werner (Hermannstadt, 1892).
UB zur Geschichte der Herzoge von Braunschweig und Luneburg und ihrer Lande 1 / Ed. H. Sudendorf (Hanover, 1859).
UB zur Geschichte des schlossgesessenen Geschlechtes der Grafen und Нелеп von Wedel / Ed. Heinrich Friedrich Paul von Wedel (4 vols. in 2, Leipzig, 1885-91).
Die Urkunden Heinrichs des Lowen, Herzogs von Sachsen und Bayem / Ed. Karl Jordan, MGH, Laienfursten- und Dynastenurkunden der Kaiserzeit (Leipzig and Weimar, 1941-9).
Usamah Ibn-Munqidh, An Arab-Syrian Gentleman and Warrior . . . Memoirs of Usamali Ibn-Munqidh, tr. Philip K. Hitti (New York, 1929).
Victor, Claudius Marius, Alethia / Ed. Carl Schenkl, Poetae Christiani minores 1 Corpus scriptorum ecciesiasticorum latinorum 16/1, Vienna, etc., 1888), pp. 359—436.
Villard de Honcourt, Sketchbook / Ed. Hans R. Hahnloser, ViHard de Honnecourt: Kritische Gesamtausgabe des Bauhuttenbuches ms. fr, 19093 der
413
Pariser Nationalbibliothek (2nd ed., Graz, 1972) / Ed. Theodore Bowie, The Sketchbook of Villard de Honnecourt (Bloomington, 1959).
Villehardouin, Geoffrey de, La conquete de Constantinople / Ed. Ed-mond Faral (2nd ed, 2 vols., Paris, 1961).
Visitationes bonorum archiepiscopatus песпоп capituli Gnesnensis saeculi XVI / Ed. Boleslaw Ulanowski (Cracow, 1920).
Vita Constantini / Tr. Marvin Kantor and Richard S. White, The Vita of Constantine and the Vita of Methodius (Michigan Slavic Materials 13, Arm Arbor, 1976),
Walter Map, De nugis curialium / Ed. and tr. M.R. James, rev. C.N.L. Brooke and R.A.B. Mynors (Oxford, 1983).
Walter of Coventry, Memorise / Ed. William Stubbs (2 vols., RS, 1872-3).
Walter of Guisborough, Chronide / Ed. Harry Rothwell (Camden 3rd
ser., 89, 1957).
Walter of Henley, Husbandry / Ed. Dorothea Oschmsky, Walter of Henley and other Treatises on Estate Management and Accounting (Oxford,
1971), pp. 307—43.
Walther von der Vogelweide, Die Lieder / Ed. Friedrich Maurer (Munich, 1972).

Weinrich, Lorenz (ed.), Quellen zur deutschen Verfassungs-, Wirtschafts-
und Sozialgeschichte bis 1250 (АО 32, Darmstadt, 1977).
Widukind of Corvey, Res gestae Saxonicae / Ed. Albert Bauer and Rein-hold Rau, Quellen zur Geschichte der sachsischen Kaiserzeit (AQ 8, rev. ed., Darmstadt, 1977), pp. 1—183.
William of Apulia,   La geste de Robert Guiscard /  Ed.  Marguerite
Mathieu (Palermo, 1961).
William of Malmesbury, Gesta regum / Ed. William Stubbs (2 vols., RS,
1887-9).
William of Newburgh, Historia renim Anglicarum / Ed. Richard Hewlett in Chronicles of the Reigns of Stephen, Henry 11 and Richard I (4 vols., RS,
1884-9) 1—2.
William of Poitiers, Gesta Cuillelmi duds Normannorum / Ed. Raymonde
Foreville (Paris, 1952).
William of Rubruck, Itinerarium / Ed. Anastasius van den Wyngaert, Smi'ca Francf'scana 1; Rinera et relationes fratrum minorum saec. Xlll et XfV (Ouaracchi, 1929), pp. 164—332.
William of Tyre, Chronide / Ed. R.B.C, Huygens (2 vols., Corpus Chris-tianorum, Continuatio mediaevalis 63—63A, Tumhout, 1986).
William the Breton, Gesta Philippi Augusti / Ed. H.-F. Delaborde, Oeu-vres de Rigord et de Guillaume le Breton (2 vols., Paris, 1882-5) 1, pp. 168—
333.
idem, PMippidos / Ed. H.-F. Delaborde, ibid. 2.
ЛИТЕРАТУРА
Егоров Д.Н. Колонизация Мекленбурга в Xlllвеке. Т. 1. М., 1915. Косминский   Е.А.   Исследования   по   аграрной   истории   Англии
XIIIвека. М.—Л., 1947.
Abulafia, David, The TwoHolies(Cambridge, 1977).
Anderson, Perry, Passages from Antiquity to Feudalism (London, 1974).
414
Библиография
Arnold, Benjamin, German Knighthood 1050—1300 (Oxford, 1985).
Atlas vorgeschichtlicher Befestigungen in Niedersachsen / Ed. A. von Opperman and C. Schuchhardt (Hanover, 1888—1916).
Atlas zur Kirchengeschichte / Ed. Hubert Jedin et al. {2nd ed., Freiburg imBreisgau, 987).
Audouin, E., Essai sur I'armee royal аи temps de Philippe Auguste (Paris, 1913).
Avent, Richard, Cestyll Tywysogion Gwynedd/Castles of the Princes of Gwynedd (Cardiff, 1983).
Bach, Adolf, Deutsche Namenkunde (2nd ed,, 3 vols., Heidelberg, 1952-6). Baiard, Michel, La Romanic genoise (Xlle—debut du XVe siecle) (2 vols., Rome, 1978).
Baldwin, John, TTie Government of Philip Augustus (Berkeley and Los Angeles, 1986).
Barrow, Geoffrey, The Anglo-Norman Era in Scottish History (Oxford, 1980).
idem, Kingship and Unity: Scotland 1000—1306 (London, 1981). idem, Robert Bruce and the Community of the Realm of Scotland (2nd ed., Edinburgh, 1982).
Barry, Т. В., The Archaeology of Medieval Ireland (London, 1987).
Bartels, Karl, Deutsche Krieger in polnischen Diensten von Misika I, bis Kasimirdem Grossen, c. 963—1370 (Berlin, 1922).
Bartlett, Robert, Gerald of Wales 1146—1223 (Oxford, 1982).
idem, 'The Conversion of a Pagan Society in the Middle Ages', History 70 (1985), pp. 185—201.
idem, 'Colonial Aristocracies of the High Middle Ages', in idem and Angus MacKay (eds.), Medieval Frontier Societies (Oxford, 1989), pp. 23—47.
Bateson, Mary, 'The Laws of BreteuiT, English Historical Review 15 (1900), pp. 73—8, 302—18, 496—523, 754—7; 16 (1901), pp. 92—110, 332—45.
Bendixen, Kirsten, Denmark's Money (Copenhagen, 1967).
Benninghoven, Friedrich, Rigas Entstehung und der Fruhhansische Kauf-mann (Hamburg, 1961).
idem. Der Order der Schwertbriider (Cologne and Graz, 1965).
Bentzien, Ulrich, Haken und Pflug (Berlin, 1969}.
Beresford, Maurice, New Towns of the Middle Ages (London, 1967).
Beveridge, William, Prices and Wages in England 1 (London, 1939).
Bischoff, Karl, Sprache und Geschichte an der mittleren Elbe und der un-teren Saale (MF 52, Cologne and Graz, 1967),
Bishko, Charles J., 'The Spanish and Portuguese Reconquest, 1095— 1492', in Kenneth M. Setton (ed.), Л History of the Crusades (Philadelphia and Madison, 6 vols., 1955-89) 3: The Fourteenth and Fifteenth Centuries / Ed. Harry W. Hazard, pp. 396—456.
Bonnassie, Pierre, La Catalogue de milieu du Xe a la fin du Xle siecle (2 vols., Toulouse, 1975).
Boockmann, Hartmut, Der Deutsche Orden (Munich, 1981).
Born, Martin, Geographie der landlichen Siedlungen I: Die Genese der Siedlungsformen in Mitteleuropa (Stuttgart, 1977).
Borst, Amo (ed.). Das Rittertum im Mittelalter (Wege der Forschung 349, Darmstadt, 1976).
Библиография
415
Boswell, John, The Royal Treasure: Muslim Communities under the Crown ofAragon in the Fourteenth Century (New Haven, 1977).
Bouchard, Constance В., 'Family Structure and Family Consciousness among the Aristocracy in the Ninth to the Eleventh Centimes', Francia 14 (1987), pp. 639—58.
Bradley, John, 'Planned Anglo-Norman Towns in Ireland', in H.B. Clarke and Anngret Simms (eds.), TTie Comparative History of Urban Origins in Non-Roman Europe (British Archaeological Reports, International Series 255, 2 vols., Oxford, 1985) 2, pp. 411—67.
Brand, Paul, 'Ireland and the Literature of the Early Common Law', The Irish Jurist, n.s. 16 (1981), pp. 95—113.
Bresc, Henri, 'Feodalite coloniale en terre d'Islam: La Sicile (1070— 1240)', in Structures feodales et feodalisme dans Г Occident mediterraneen (Xe-XIIIes.) (Paris, 1980), pp. 631—47.
Brooke, Christopher, 'The Composition of the Chapter of St Paul's, 1086—1163', Cambridge Historical Journal 10 (1951), pp. 111—32.
Brown, R.A., H.M. Calvin and A.J. Taylor, TTie History of the King's Works: The Middle Ages (2 vols., London, 1963).
Bryce, W. Moir, TTie Scottish Grey Friars (2 vols., Edinburgh and London,
1909).
Bullock-Davies, Constance, Professional Interpreters and the Matter of Britain (Cardiff, 1966).
Burns, Robert I., TTie Crusader Kingdom of Valencia: Reconstruction on a Thirteenth-Century Frontier (2 vols., Cambridge, Mass., 1967).
idem, Islam under the Crusaders: Colonial Survival in the Thirteenth-Century Kingdom of Valencia (Princeton, 1973).
Bushe-Fox, J. P., Old Sarum (London, etc., 1930).
Butler, Richard, Some Notices of the Castle and of the Ecclesiastical Buildings of Trim (Trim, 1835).
Cahen, Claude, Le regime feodale d'ltalie normande (Paris, 1940).
idem, 'Un texte peu connu relatif au commerce oriental d'Amalfi au Xe siecle', Archivio storico per le province napoletane, n.s., 34 (1955 for 1953—4), pp. 61—6.
Callebaut, Andre, 'A propos du bienheureux Jean Duns Scot de Ut-tledean', Archivum Franciscanum Historicum 24 (1931), pp. 305—29.
Cambridge Economic History of Europe 1: The Agrarian Life of the Middle Ages / Ed. M.M. Postan (2nd ed., Cambridge, 1966).
Capitani, Ovidio, 'Specific Motivations and Continuing Themes in the Norman Chronicles of Southern Italy in the Eleventh and Twelfth Centuries', in The Normans in Sicily and Southern Italy (Lincei Lectures 1974) (Oxford, 1977), pp. 1—46.
Cams-Wilson, E.M., 'The First Half-Century of the Borough of Stratford-upon-Avon', Economic History Review, 2nd ser., 18 (1965), pp. 46—63.
Chalandon, Ferdinand, Histoire de la domination normande en Italie et enSicilie, 1009—1194 (2 vols., Paris, 1907).
Chibnall, Marjorie, The World of Orderic Vitalis (Oxford, 1984).
Christiansen, Eric, TTie Northern Crusades (London, 1980).
Clanchy, Michael, From Memory to Written Record: England 1066—1307 (London and Cambridge, Mass., 1979).
416
Библиография
Claude, Dietrich, Geschichte des Erzbistums Magdeburg bis in das 12. Jahrhundert (2 vols., MF67, Cologne, 1972-5).
Contamine, Philippe, War in the Middle Ages (Eng. tr., Oxford, 1984).
Cowdrey, H.E.J., Popes, Monks and Crusaders (London, 1984).
Cramer, Helga, 'Die Herren von Wedel im Lande iiber der Oder: Besitz und Herrschaftsbildung bis 1402', Jahrbuch fur die Geschichte Mittel- und Ostdeutschlands 18 (1969), pp. 63—129.
Curschmarm, Fritz, Die Diozese Brandenburg (Veroffentlichungen des Vereins fur Geschichte der Mark Brandenburg, Leipzig, 1906).
idem. Die deutschen Ortsnamen im Norddeutschen Kolonialgebiet (Stuttgart, 1910).
Darby, H. C., Domesday England (Cambridge, 1977).
Davies, Rees, Lordship and Society in the March of Wales 1282—1400 (Oxford, 1978).
idem, Conquest, Coexistence and Change: Wales 1063—1415 (Oxford, 1987).
idem. Domination and Conquest: The Experience of Ireland, Scotland and Wales 1100—1300 (Cambridge, 1990).
idem, "The Twilight of Welsh Law, 1284—1506', History 51 (1966), pp. 143—64.
idem, "The Law of the March', Welsh History Review 5 (1970-71), pp. 1—30.
idem, 'Race Relations in Post-Conquest Wales', Transactions of the Honourable Society of Cymmrodorion (1974—5), pp. 32—56.
Davies, Wendy, TTie Llandaff Charters (Aberystwyth, 1979).
eadem, 'The Latin Charter Tradition in Western Britain, Brittany and Ireland in the Early Medieval Period', in Dorothy Whitelock et al. (eds.), Ireland in Early Medieval Europe (Cambridge, 1982), pp. 258—80.
Davis, R.H.C., The Medieval Warhorse (London, 1989).
Defoumeaux, Marcelin, Les Franpais en Espagne aux Xle et Xlle siecles (Paris, 1949).
Delaborde, Henri-Franfois, Jean de Joinville et les seigneurs de Joinville (Paris, 1894).
Dermigny, Louis, La Chine et Г Occident: Le commerce a Canton аи XVI-Ile siecle 1719—18331 {Paris, 1964).
Diccionario de historia eclesidstica de Espana / Ed. Quintin Aldea Va-guero et al. (4 vols., Madrid, 1972-5).
Diccionario de la lengua espanola / Ed. Real Academia de Espana (19th ed., Madrid, 1970).
(Contributions to a) Dictionary of the Irish Language (Royal Irish Academy, Dublin, 1913-76).
Dictionnaire d'histoire et de geographic ecclesiastiques (21 vols. to date, Paris, 1912-).
Dolley, Michael, Medieval Anglo-Irish Coins (London, 1972).
Dominguez Ortiz, Antonio, and Bernard Vincent, Historia de los moris-cos (Madrid, 1978).
Down, Kevin, 'The Agricultural Economy of Colonial Ireland', in New History of Ireland 2: Medieval Ireland, 1169—1534 / Ed. Art Cosgrove (Oxford, 1987), pp. 450—81.
Библиография
417
Duby, Georges, Rural Economy and Country Life in the Medieval West (Eng. tr., London, 1968).
idem, TTie Early Growth of the European Economy (Eng. tr., London, 1974).
idem, 'La diffusion du litre chevaleresque', in Philippe Contamine (ed.), La noblesse аи Moyen Age (Paris, 1976), pp. 39—70.
idem, 'Lineage, Nobility and Knighthood', in his TTie Chivalrous Society (Eng. tr., London and Berkeley, 1977), pp. 59—80.
idem, 'The Origins of Knighthood', ibid., pp. 158—70.
idem, "The Structure of Kinship and Nobility', ibid., pp. 134—48.
Duncan, A, AM., Scotland: The Making of the Kingdom (Edinburgh, 1975).
Dvomik, Francis, The Making of Central and Eastern Europe (London,
1949).
Ebel, Wilhelm, Lubisches Recht (Lubeck, 1971).
Edbury, Peter, The Kingdom of Cyprus and the Crusades 1191—1374 (Cambridge, 1991).
Eggert, O.r Geschichte Pomntems \ (Hamburg, 1974).
Ekwall, Eilert, TTie Concise Oxford Dictionary of Place Names (4th ed., Oxford, 1960).
Elliott, John, 'The Discovery of America and the Discovery of Man', Proceedings of the British Academy 58 (1972), pp. 101—25.
Ellmers, Detlev, 'The Cog of Bremen and Related Boats', in Scan McGrail (ed.), TTie Archaeology of Medieval Ships and Harbours in Northern Europe (British Archaeological Reports, International Series 66, Oxford, 1966), pp. 1—15.
Empey, CA, 'Conquest and Settlement: Patterns of Anglo-Norman Settlement in North Munster and South Leinster', Irish Social and Economic History Journal 13 (1986), pp. 5—31.
Ennen, Edith, Die europaische Stadt des Mittefalters (4th ed. Goitingen,
1987).
Epperlein, Siegfried, Bauernbedruckung und Bauemwiderstand im hohen Mittelalter: Zur Erforschung der Ursachen bauerlichen Abwanderung nach Osten im 12. und 13. Jahrhundert (Berlin, 1960).
Eubel, Conrad, Hierarchia catholica medii aevi 1 (1198—1431) (2nd ed., Munster, 1913).
Evergates, Theodore, 'The Aristocracy of Champagne in the Mid-Tliir-teenth Century A Quantitative Description', Journal of Interdisdplinary History 5 (1974—5), pp. 1—18.
Fedalto, Giorgio, La Chiesa Latina in Oriente (2nd ed., 3 vols., Verona,
1981).
Fehring, Gunther, "The Archaeology of Early Lubeck: The Relation between the Slavic and the German Settlement Sites', in H.B. Clarke and Anngret Simms (eds.), The Comparative History of Urban Origins in Non-Roman Europe (British Archaeological Reports, International Series 255, 2 vols. Oxford, 1985) 1, pp. 267—87.
Fellows Jensen, Gillian, 'The Names of the Lincolnshire Tenants of the Bishop of Lincoln c. 1225', in Otium et negotium: Studies in Onomatology
418
Библиография
and Library Science presented to Olof von Feilitzen (Acta Bibliothecae Regiae Stockholmiensis 16, Stockholm, 1973), pp. 86—95.
Fernandez у Gonzalez, Francisco, Estado social у politico de los mudejares de Castillo (Madrid, 1866).
Feyerabend, Liselotte, Die Rigauer uiid Revaler Familiennamen im 14. und 15. Jahrhundert (Cologne and Vienna, 1985).
Fin6, J.F., Forteresses de la France medievale (3rd ed., Paris, 1977).
idem, 'Notes sur la production du fer et la fabrication des armes en France au Moyen Age', Gladius 3 (1964), pp. 47—66,
idem, 'Machines de jet medievales', Gladius 10 (1972), pp. 25—43.
Flanagan, Marie Therese, 'Monastic Charters from Irish Kings of the Twelfth and Thirteenth Centuries' (Unpublished MA thesis, University College, Dublin, 1972).
Fleischer, Wolfgang, Die deutschen Personennamen (Berlin, 1964).
idem, 'Die Namen der Dresdener Ratsmitglieder bis 1500', Beitrage zur Namenforschung 12 (1961), pp. 44—87.
Fliedner, Siegfried, and Rosemarie Pohl-Weber, The Cog of Bremen (Eng. tr., 3rded., Bremen, 1972).
Flori, Jean, L'ideologie du glaive: Prehistoire de la chevalerie (Geneva, 1983).
idem. L'essor de la chevalerie (Geneva, 1986).
Forey, AJ., 'The Will of Alfonso I of Aragon and Navarre', Durham University Journal 73 (1980), pp. 59—65.
idem, 'A Rejoinder' (to Elena Lourie, q.v.), ibid. 77 (1985), p. 173.
Fossier, Robert, La terre et les homines en Picaidie jusgu'a la fin de Xllle siecle (2 vols., Paris and Louvain, 1968).
Fournier, G., Le peuplement rural en Basse Auvergne durant le haut Moyen Age (Paris, 1962).
Frame, Robin, Colonial Ireland 1169—1369 (Dublin, 1981).
idem. The Political Development of the British Isles 1100—1400 (Oxford, 1990).
Freed, John, The Friars and German Society in the Thirteenth Century (Cambridge, Mass., 1977).
Freedman, Paul, TTie Diocese of Vic (New Brunswick, 1983).
Fugedi, Erik, Castle and Society in Medieval Hungary (1000—1437) (Studio historica Academiae Scientiarum Hungaricae 187, Budapest, 1986).
idem, 'Das mittelalterliche Konigreich Ungam als Gastland', in Walter Schlesinger (ed.). Die deutsche Ostsiedlimg als Problem der europdischen Geschichte (Vortrage und Forschungen 18, Sigmaringen, 1975), pp. 471—507.
Galbrois de Ballesteros, Mercedes, Historia del reinado de Sancho IV de Castillo (3vols., Madrid, 1922-8).
Gallen, Jarl, La province de Dacie de 1'ordre des freres precheurs (Helsingfors, 1946).
Gams, Pius Bonifatius, Series episcoporum ecclesiae catholicae (Re-gensburg, 1873).
Ganz, David, and Walter Goffart, 'Charters Earlier than 800 from French Collections', Speculum 65 (1990), pp. 906—32.
Garcia-Gallo, Alfonso, 'Los Fueros de Toledo', A/mono de historia del derecho espanol 45 (1975), pp. 341—488.
Библиография
419
Gautier-Dalche, Jean, 'Moulin k eau, seigneurie^ communaute rurale dans le nord de 1'Espagne (ГХе-XIIe siecles)', in Etudes de civilisation medievale, IXe-XII siecles: Melanges offerts a Edmond-Rene Labande (Poitiers, 1974), pp. 337—49.
Genicot, Leopold, L'economie rurale namuroise аи Bos Moyen Age 2: Les hommes — la noblesse (Louvain, 1960).
idem La noblesse dans /Occident medieval {London, 1982).
Gibson, Margaret, Lanfranc of Bee (Oxford, 1978).
Girgensohn, Dieter, 'DalTepiscopate greco all'episcopate latino nell' Italia meridionale', in La chiesa greca in Italia dall'VIII al XVJ secolo (3 vols., Italia sacra 20—22, Padua,1973) 1, pp. 25—43.
Glamorgan County History 3: The Middle Ages / Ed. T.B. Pugh (Cardiff,
1971).
Glasscock, R.E., 'England circa 1334', in H.C. Darby (ed.), A New Historica/ Geography of England before 1600 (Cambridge, 1976), pp. 136—85.
idem, 'Land and People c. 1300', in New History of Ireland 2: Medieval Ireland, 1169—1534 I Ed. Art Cosgrove (Oxford, 1987), pp. 205—39.
Click, Thomas F., Islamic and Christian Spain in the Early Middle Ages (Princeton, 1979).
Gockenjan, H., Hilfsvolker und Gremwachter im mittelalterlichen Ungam
(Wiesbaden, 1972).
Gonzalez, Julio, El reino de Castillo en la epoca de Alfonso VIII (3 vols,
Madrid, 1960).
idem, Repoblacion de Castillo la Nueva (2 vols., Madrid, 1975-6).
Gonzalez Palencia, Angel, Los mozdrabes toledanos en los siglos XII у XIII ('volumen preliminar' and 3 vols., Madrid, 1926-30).
Gonzalvez, Ramon, 'The Persistence of the Mozarabic Liturgy in Toledo after AD 1080', in Bernard F. Reilly (ed.), Santiago, Saint-Denis and Saint Peter: The Reception of the Roman Liturgy in Leon-Castile in 1080 (New York, 1985), pp. 157—85.
Goody, Jack, TTie Development of the Family and Marriage in Europe (Cambridge, 1983).
Gdrecki, Piotr, Economy, Society and Lordship in Medieval Poland, 1100—1250 (New York and London, 1992).
Getting, W., and G. Grail, Burgen in Obewsterreich (Wels, 1967).
Graus, FrantiSek, Die Nationenbildung der Westslawen im Mittelalter (Nationes 3, Sigmaringen, 1980}.
Gringmuth-Dallmer, Eike, Die Entwicidung der fruhgeschichtlichen Kul-turlandschaft auf dem Tenitorium der DDR unter besonderer Berucksichtigung der Siedlungsgebiete (Berlin, 1983).
Grosser historicher Weltatlas 2: Mittelalter / Ed. Bayerische Schulbuch-Verlag (rev. ed., Munich, 1979).
Grundmann, Herbert, Wahlkonigtum, Territorialpolitik und Ostbewegung im 13. und 14. Jahrhundert (Gebhardts Handbuch der deutschen Geschichte 5, Munich, 1973).
Guilhiermoz, P., Essai sur 1'origine de la noblesse en France аи Moyen
Age (Paris, 1902).
Gumowski, M., 'Pieczecie ksiajz^t pomorskich', Zapiski Towarzystwo naukowe w Toruniu 14 (1950), pp. 23—66 (and plates I—XXI).
420
Библиография
Guttmann, Bernhard, 'Die Germanisierung der Slawen in der Mark', For-schungen zur brandenburgischen und preussischen Geschichte 9 (1897), pp. 39 (395)—158 (514).
Gwynn, Aubrey, 'The Black Death in Ireland', Studies 24 (1935), pp. 25—42.
idem, 'Edward I and the Proposed Purchase of English Law for the Irish', Transactions of the Royal Historical Society, 5th ser., 10 (I960), pp. 111—27.
idem, and R. Neville Hadcock, Medieval Religions Houses: Ireland (London, 1970).
Hagen, William W., 'How Mighty the Junkers? Peasant Rents and Seigneurial Profits in Sixteenth-Century Brandenburg', Past and Present 108 (1985), pp. 80—116.
Hagenmeyer, Heinrich, Chronologie de la premiere croisade 1094—1100 (reprint in one vol. Hildesheim and New York, 1973).
Hallam, H.E., Settlement and Society: A Study of the Early Agrarian History of South Lincolnshire (Cambridge, 1965).
idem (ed.), The Agrarian History of England and Wales 2: 1042—1350 (Cambridge, 1988).
Hamann, Manfred, Mecklenburgische Geschichte (MF 51, Cologne, 1968).
Hamilton, Bernard, The Latin Church in the Crusader States: The Secular Church (London, 1980).
Hand, Geoffrey, English Law in Ireland 1290—1324 (Cambridge, 1967). idem, 'English Law in Ireland, 1172—-135Г, Northern Ireland Legal Quarterly 23 (1972), pp, 393—422.
Handbook of British Chronology / Ed. E.B. Fryde et al. (3rd ed., London, 1986).
Harbison, Peter, 'Native Irish Arms and Armour in Medieval Gaelic Literature, 1170—1600', The Irish Sword 12 (1975-6), pp. 173—99, 270—84.
Harvey, L.P., Islamic Spain 1250—1500 (Chicago, 1990).
Haskins, Charles Homer, 'England and Sicily in the Twelfth Century', English Historical Review 26 (1911), pp. 433—47, 641—65.
Haudricourt, Andre G., and Mariel Jean-Brunhes Delamarre, L'homme et la charrue a trovers le monde (4th ed., Paris, 1955).
Haverkamp, Alfred, Medieval Germany 1056—1273 (Eng. tr. Oxford, 1988).
Hay, Denys, Europe: The Emergence of an Idea (2nd ed., Edinburgh, 1968).
Heine, H. W., 'Ergebnisse und Probleme einer systematischen Aufnahme und Bearbeitung mittelalterlicher Wehranlagen zwischen junger Donau und westlichen Bodensee', Chateau Gaillard 8 (1976), pp. 121—34
Heibig, Herbert, 'Die slawische Siedlung im sorbischen Gebiet', in Herbert Ludat (ed.), Siedlung und Verfassung der Slawen zwischen Elbe, Saale und Oder (Giessen, 1960), pp. 27—64.
Hellmann, Manfred, Grundzuge der Geschichte Litauens und des li-tuauischen Volkes (Darmstadt, 1966).
Hergueta, Narcisco, 'El Fuero de Logrono: su extension a otras poblaci6nes', Boletin de la Real Academia de la Historia 50 (1907), pp. 321—2.
Библиография
421
Herrmann, Joachim (ed.). Die Slawen in Deutschland: Ein Handbuch (newed., Berlin, 1985).
Herrnbrodt, A, 'Stand der fmhmittelalterlichen Mottenforschung im Rheinland', Chateau Goulard 1 (1964 for 1962), pp. 77—100.
Heyd, Wilhelm, Histoire du commerce du Levant аиМоуеп Age (2 vols., Leipzig, 1885-6).
Higounet, Charles, Die deutsche Ostsiedlung im Mittelalter (Berlin, 1986).
idem, 'Les saints merovingiens d'Aquitaine dans la toponymie', in his Paysages et villages neufs du Moyen Age (Bordeaux, 1975), pp. 67—75.
idem, 'Mouvements de population dans le Midi de la France du Xle siecle d'apres les noms de personne et de lieu', ibid., pp. 417—37.
Hill, D.R., Trebuchets', Viator 4 (1973), pp. 99—114.
Hillebrand, Werner, Besitz- und Standesverhaltnisse des Osnabriicker Adels bis 1300 (Gottingen, 1962).
Hfflgarth, J.N., The Spanish Kingdoms 1250—1516 (2 vols., Oxford, 1976-8).
Hoffmann, Karl, 'Die Stadtgriindungen Mecklenburg-Schwerins in der Kolonisationszeit vom 12. bis zum 14. Jahrhundert', Jahrbuch fur mecklen-burgische Geschichte 94 (1930), pp. 1—200.
Hoffmann, Richard, land, Liberties and Lordship in a Late Medieval Countryside: Agrarian Structures and Change in the Duchy of Wroclaw (Philadelphia, 1989).
Hollister, C. Warren, The Military Organization of Norman England (Oxford, 1965).
Holt, James C., 'Feudal Society and the Family in Early Medieval England', Transactions of the Royal Historical Society, 5th ser., 32 (1982), pp. 193—212; 33 (1983), pp. 193—220; 34 (1984), pp. 1—25; 35 (1985), pp. 1—28.

Hopp, Dora Crete, Die Zunft und die Nichtdeutschen im Osten, insbeson-dere in der Mark Brandenburg (Marburg/Lahn, 1954).
Hugelmann, Karl Gottfried, 'Die Rechtsstellung der Wenden im deut-schen Mittel-alter', Zeitschrift der Savigny-Stiftungfur Rechtsgeschichte, Ger-manistische Abteilung 58 (1938), pp. 214—56.
Hurst, J. G., 'The Changing Medieval Village in England', in J.A Raftis (ed.), Pathways to Medieval Peasants (Toronto, 1981), pp. 27—62.
Janssen, Walter, 'Dorf und Dorfformen des 7. bis 12. Jahrhunderts im Lichte neuer Ausgrabungen in Mittel- und Nordeuropa', in Herbert Jankuhn et al, (eds.). Das Dorf der Eisenzeit und des fruhen Miitelatters {Abhandlun-gen der Akadamie der Wissenschaft in Gottingen, philosopisch-historische Klasse, 3rd ser., 101, 1977), pp. 285—356.
Johansen, Paul, 'Eine Riga-Wisby-Urkunde des 13. Jahrhunderts', Zeitschrift des Vereins fur Lubeckische Geschichte und Altertumskunde 38 (1958), pp. 93—108.
idem, and Heinz von zur Miihlen, Deutsch und Undeutsch im mittelalter-lichen und fruhneuzeitlichen Reval (Cologne and Vienna, 1973).
Jones, Gwyn, A History of the Vikings (Oxford, 1968).
Jones Hughes, Т., 'Town and Baile in Irish Place-Names', in Nicholas Stephens and Robin E. Glasscock (eds.), Irish Geographical Studies in Honour ofE. Estyn Evans (Belfast, 1970), pp. 244—58. '
422
Библиография
Jordan, Karl, Die Bistumsgrundungen Heinrichs des Lowen (MGH, Schriften 3, Leipzig, 1939).
Joris, Andre, Huy et sa charte de franchise, 1066 (Brussels, 1966).
Kaestner, Walter, 'Mittelniederdeutsche Elemente in der polnischen und kaschubischen Lexik', in P. Sture Ureland (ed.). Sprachkontakt in der Hcmse... Akten des 7, Intemationalen Symposions uber Sprachkontakt in Europa, Lubeck 1986 (Tubingen, 1987), pp. 135—62.
Kaindl, Raimund Friedrich, Geschichte der Deutschen in den Karpathenlandem (3 vols., Gotha, 1907—11).
Keefe, Thomas K., Feudal Assessments and the Political Community under Henry II and His Sons (Berkeley, etc., 1983).
Kejf, Jifi, 'Die Anfange der Stadtverfassung und des Stadtrechts in den Bohmischen Landern', in Walter Sclilesinger (ed.). Die deutsche Ostsiedlung des Mittelalters als Problem der europaischen Geschichte (Vortrage und For-schungen 18, Sigmaringen, 1975), pp. 439—70.
Kleber, Hermann, 'Pelerinage — vengeance — conquete; la conception de la premiere croisade dans le cycle de Graindor de Douai', in Ли carrefour des routes d'Europe: La chanson de geste (Xe Cone-res international de la Societe Rencesvals pour Г etude des epopees ronianes, 2 vols., Aix-en-Provence, 1987) 2, pp. 757—75.
Knoch, Peter, Studien zu Albert von Aachen (Stuttgart, 1966).
Knoll, Paul, 'Economic and Political Institutions on the Polish-German Frontier in the Middle Ages: Action, Reaction, Interaction', in Robert Bartlett and Angus MacKay (eds.). Medieval Frontier Societies (Oxford, 1989), pp, 151—74.
Knott, Eleanor, Irish Classical Poetry (Irish Life and Culture 6, Dublin, 1957).
Krabbo, Hermann, and Georg Winter, Regesten der Markgrafen von Brandenburg aus Askanischem House (Leipzig, Munich and Berlin, 1910-55).
Kiihn, Walter, Vergleichende Untersuchungen zur mittelalterlichen Ostsiedlung (Cologne and Vienna, 1973).
idem, 'Flamische und frankische Hufe als Leitformen der mittelalterlichen Ostsiedlung', ibid., pp. 1—51.
idem, 'Bauernhofgrossen in der mittelalterlichen Nordostsiedlunq', ibid., pp. 53—111.
idem, 'Der Pflug als Betriebseinheit in Altpreussen', ibid., pp. 113—40.
idem, 'Der Haken in Altpreussen', ibid., pp. 141—71.
idem, 'Ostsiedlung und Bevulkerungsdichte', ibid., pp. 173—210.
idem, 'Die Siedlerzahlen der deutschen Ostaiedlung', in Studium Sociale. Karl Valentin Multer dargebracht (Cologne and Opladen, 1963), pp. 131—54.
idem, 'German Town Foundations of the Thirteenth Century in Western Pomerania', in H.B. Clarke and Anngret Simms (eds.}, TTie Comparative History of Urban Origins in Non-Roman Europe (British Archaeological Reports, International Series 255, 2 vols., Oxford, 1985) 2, pp. 547—80.
Latinitatis Medii Aevi Lexicon Bohemiae: Slovrdk Stredoveke Latiny v Ceskych Zemich (Prague, 1977-).
Le Patourel, John, The Norman Empire (Oxford, 1976). Lea, Henry Charles, The Moriscos of Spain (London, 1901).
Библиография
423
Lennard, Reginald, Rural England, 1086—1135: A Study of Social and Agrarian Conditions (Oxford, 1959).
Lewis, Bernard, TTie Muslim Discovery of Europe (New York and London, 1982).
Lewis, Suzanne, TTie Art of Matthew Paris in the 'Chronica Majora' (Berkeley, etc., 1987).
Lexicon fur Theologie und Kirche / Ed. Josef Hof er and Karl Rahner (2nd ed., 11 vols., Freiburg im Breisgau, 1957-67).
Leyser, Karl, "The German Aristocracy from the Ninth to the Early Twelfth Century: A Historical and Cultural Sketch', Past and Present 41 (1968), pp. 25—53, repr. in his Medieval Germany and its Neighbours (London, 1982), pp. 161—89.
Lloyd, J.E., A History of Wales (3rd ed., 2 vols., London, 1939).
Lomax, Derek W., TTie Reconquest of Spain (London, 1978).
Long, J., 'Dermot and the Earl: Who Wrote the Song?', Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy 75C (1975), pp. 263—72.
Longnon, Jean, 'L'organisation de 1'eglise d'Athenes par Innocent ПГ, in Memorial Louis Petit: Melanges d'histoire et d'archeologie byzantines (Archives de 1'Orient Chretien 1, Bucharest, 1948), pp. 336—46.
Letter, Friedrich, "The Scope and Effectiveness of Imperial Jewry Law in the High Middle Ages', Jewish History 4 (1989), pp. 31—58.
Loud, Graham, 'How "Norman" was the Norman Conquest of Southern Italy?', Nottingham Medieval Studies 25 (1981), pp. 13—34.
Lourie, Elena, 'A Society Organized for War: Medieval Spain', Past and Present 35 (1966), pp. 54—76.
eadem, 'The Will of Alfonso "El Batallador", King of Aragon and Navarre: A Reassessment', Speculum 50 (1975), pp. 635—51.
eadem, 'The Will of Alfonso I of Aragon and Navarre: A Reply to Dr Forey', Durham University Journal 11 (1985), pp. 165—72.
Loyd, Lewis C., TTie Origins of Some Anglo-Nomian Families / Ed. C.T. Clay and D.C. Douglas (Harleian Society Publications 103, 1951),
Luz Alonso, Maria, 'La perduracion del Fuero Juzgo у el Derecho de los castellanos de Toledo', Anuario de historia del derecho espanol 48 (1978), pp. 335—77.
Lydon, James, 'The Middle Nation', in idem (ed.}, TTie English in Medieval Ireland (Dublin, 1984), pp. 1—26.
McErlean, Thomas, 'The Irish Townland System of Landscape Organization', in Terence Reeves-Smyth and Fred Hamond (eds.). Landscape Archaeology in Ireland (British Archaeological Reports, British Series 116, Oxford, 1983), pp. 315—39.
MacKay, Angus, Spam m (he Middle Ages: From Frontier to Empire, WOO—1500 (London, 1977).
Mackensen, Lutz, 'Zur livlandischen Reimchronik', in his Zur deutschen Literatur Altlivlands (Wurzburg, 1961), pp. 21—58.
McNeill, T. E.t Anglo-Norman Ulster: The History and Archaeology of an Irish Barony 1177—1400 (Edinburgh, 1980).
MacNiocaill, Gear6id, 'The Interaction of Laws', in James Lydon (ed,), TTie English in Medieval Ireland (Dublin, 1984), pp. 105—17.
424
Библиография
Maim, James, Wallace Collection Catalogues: European Anns and Armour (2 vols., London, 1962).
Martin, Geoffrey, 'Plantation Boroughs in Medieval Ireland, with a Handlist of Boroughs to c. 1500', in David Harkness and Mary O'David (eds.), The Town in Ireland (Historical Studies 13, Belfast, 1981), pp. 25—53.
Mason, J.FA, 'Roger de Montgomery and his Sons (1067—1102}', Transactions of the Royal Historical Society, 5th ser., 13 (1963), pp. 1—28.
Mason, W.H. Monck, The History and Antiquities of the Collegiate and Cathedral Church of St Patrick (Dublin, 1820).
Mayer, Hans Eberhard, Bistumer, Kloster und Stifte im Konigreich Jerusalem (MGH, Schriften 26, Stuttgart, 1977).
Manager, Leon-Robert, 'Inventaire des families normandes et franques emigrees en Italic meridionale et en Sicile (Xle-XIIe siecles)', in Roberto il Guiscard e il suo tempo (Fonti e studi del Corpus membranarum italicarum, Centra di studi normanno-suevi. University degli studi di Ban, Rome, 1975), pp. 259—387.
Menzel, Josef Joachim, Die schlesischen Lokationsurkunden des 13. Jahr-hunderts (Wiirzburg, 1977).
Merton, A, Die Buchmalerei in St Gallen (Leipzig, 1912).
Metcalf, D.M. (ed.), Coinage in Medieval Scotland (1100—1600) (British Archaeological Reports 45, Oxford, 1977).
Michel, Anton, Humbert und Kerullarios (2 vols., Paderbom, 1924-30).
Miller, Edward, and John Hatcher, Medieval England: Rural Society and Economic Change 1086—1348 (London, 1978).
Miquel, Andre, La geographie humaine du rnonde musulman jusqu'au milieu du lie siecle 2: Geographie arabe et representation du rnonde: La terre et 1'etranger (Paris, 1975).
Morgan, M.R., The Chronicle of Emoul and the Continuations of William of Tyre (Oxford, 1973).
Mundy, John, Europe in the High Middle Ages (London, 1973, 2nd ed., 1991).
Murray, Alan V., 'The Origins of the Prankish Nobility in the Kingdom of Jerusalem, 1100—1118', Mediterranean Historical Review 4/2 (1989), pp. 281—300.
Mussel, Lucien, 'Problemes militaires du monde Scandinave (Vile—Xlle s.)r, in Ordinamenti militari in Occidente nell'alto medioevo (Settimane di studio del Centra italiano di studi sull'alto medioevo 15, 2 vols., Spoleto, 1968) 1, pp. 229—91.
idem, 'L'aristocratic normande au Xle siecle', in Philippe Contamine (ed.), La noblesse аиМоуеп Age (Paris, 1976), pp. 71—96.
Nekuda, Vladimir, 'Zum Stand der Wustungsforschung in Mahren (CSSR)', Zeitschrift for Archaologie des Mittelalters Г (1973), pp. 31—57.
New History of Ireland 2: Medieval Ireland, 1169—1534 / Ed. Art Cos-grove (Oxford, 1987).
Nicholls, Kenneth, Gaelic and Caelicized Ireland in the Middle Ages (Dublin, 1972).
idem, 'Anglo-French Ireland and After', Peritia 1 (1982), pp. 370—403.
Nicholson, Ranald, 'A Sequel to Edward Bruce's Invasion of Ireland', Scottish Historical Review 42 (1963), pp. 30—40.
Библиография
425
Nickel, H., et al.. The Aft of Chivalry: European Arms and Armour from the Metropolitan Museum of Art (New York, 1982),
Nitz, Hans-Jurgen, 'The Church as Colonist: The Benedictine Abbey of Lorsch and Planned Waldhufen Colonization in the Odenwald', Journal of Historical Geography 9 (1983), pp. 105—26.
idem (ed.). Historisch-genetische Siedlungsforschung (Darmstadt, 1974).
О Corrain, Donncha, 'Nationality and Kingship in Pre-Norman Ireland', in T.W. Moody (ed.), Nationality and the Pursuit of National Independence (Historical Studies 11, Belfast, 1978), pp. 1—35.
O'Dwyer, Barry, The Conspiracy of Mellifont, 1216—1231 (Dublin, 1970).
O'Sullivan, William, The Earliest Anglo-Irish Coinage (Dublin, 1964).
Orpen, Goddard H., Ireland under the Normans, 1169—1333 (4 vols., Oxford, 1911-20).
Otway-Ruthven AJ., A History of Medieval Ireland (2nd ed., London,
1980).
eadem, 'The Readiest of the Irish for English Law, 1277-80', Irish Historical Studies 6 (1948-9), pp. 261—70.
eadem, 'Knight Service in Ireland', Journal of the Royal Society of Antiquaries of Ireland 89 (1959), pp. 1—15.
eadem, 'Knights' Fees in Kildare, Leix and Offaly1, Journal of the Royal Society of Antiquaries of Ireland 91 (1961), pp. 163—81.
eadem, 'The Character of Norman Settlement in Ireland', in J.L. McCracken (ed.), Historical Studies 5 (London, 1965), pp. 75—84.
Painter, Sidney, 'English Castles in the Early Middie Ages: Their Numbers, Location, and Legal Position', Speculum 10 (1935), pp. 321—32.
Palme, S.U., 'Les impots, le Statut d'Alsno et la formation des ordres en Suede (1250—1350)', in R, Mousnier (ed.). Problemes de stratification sociale (Paris, 1968), pp. 55—66.
Parisse, Michel, 'La conscience chretienne des nobles aux Xle et Xlle socles', in La cristianita dei secoli XI e XII in occidente: Coscienza e strut-rure di una societa (Miscellanea del Centro di studi medioevali 10, Milan, 1983), pp. 259—80.
Parry-Williams, Т.Н., The English Element in Welsh (Cymmrodorion Record Series 10, London, 1923).
Patze, Hans, and Walter Schlesinger, Geschichte Thuringens 2/1 (MF 48, Cologne and Vienna, 1974).
Penalosa Esteban-Infantes, Margarita, La fundacion de Ciudad Real (Ci-udad Real, 1955).
Permers, Theodor, Untersuchungen uber die Herkunft der Stadtbewohner im Deutsch-Ordensland Preussen bis in die Zeit um 1400 (Leipzig, 1942).
Parroy, Edouard, L'Angleterre et le Grand Schisme d'Occident (Paris,
1933).
idem, 'Social Mobility among the French noblesse in the Later Middie
Ages', Past and Present 21 (1962), pp. 25—38.
Petersohn, Jurgen, Der siidliche Ostseeraum im kirchlich-politischen Kraftespiel des Reichs, Polens und Danemarks vom 10. bis 13. Jahrhundert (Cologne and Vienna, 1979).
426
Библиография
Pollock, Frederick, and Frederic William Maitland, TTie History of English Law before the Time of Edward I (2nd ed., 2 vols., Cambridge, 1898, reissued 1968).
Porteous, John, 'Crusader Coinage with Latin or Greek Inscriptions', in Kenneth M. Setton (ed.), A History of the Crusades (Philadelphia and Madison, 6 vols., 1953-89) 6: The Impact of the Crusades on Europe / Ed. Harry W. Hazard, pp. 354—420.
Postan, M.M., The Medieval Economy and Society (London, 1972}.
Powers, James F., A Society Organized for War: The Iberian Municipal Militias in the Central Middle Ages, WOO—1284 {Berkeley and Los Angeles, 1988).
Prange, Wolfgang, Siedlungsgeschichte des Landes Lauenburg im Mit-telalter (Neumunster, 1960).
Prawer, Joshua, Crusader Institutions (Oxford, 1980).
idem, 'Social Classes in the Latin Kingdom: The Franks', in Kenneth Set-ton (ed.), A History of the Crusades (Philadelphia and Madison, 6 vols., 1955-89) 5: The Impact of the Crusades on the Near East / Ed. Norman Zacour and Harry Hazard, pp. 117—92.
Prestwich, Michael, War, Politics and Finance under Edward I (London, 1972).
Pryor, John H., Geography, Technology and War: Studies in the Maritime History of the Mediterranean, 649—1571 (Cambridge, 1988).
Ralegh Radford, CA, 'Later Pre-Conguest Boroughs and their Defences', Medieval Archaeology 14 (1970), pp. 83—103.
Rees, William, South Wales and the March 1284—1415 (Oxford, 1924).
Reilly, Bernard F.( TTie Kingdom of Leon-Castillo under King Alfonso VI, 1065—1109 (Princeton, 1988). '
Reinerth, Karl, 'Siebenburger und Magdeburger Flandrenses-Urkunden aus dem 12. Jahrhundert', Sudostdeutsches ArchivQ (1965), pp. 26—56.
Ribbe, Wolfgang (ed.). Das Havelland im Mittelalter (Berlin, 1987).
Richard, Jean, 'Les listes des seigneuries dans le livre de Jean dTbelin', Revue historique de droit franfais et etranger 32 (1954), pp. 565—77.
idem, 'The Political and Ecclesiastical Organization of the Crusader States', in Kenneth M. Setton (ed.), A History of the Crusades (Philadelphia and Madison, 6 vols., 1955-89) 5: The Impact of the Crusades on the Near East / Ed. Norman P. Zacour and Harry W. Hazard, pp. 193—250.
Richter, Michael, Sprache und Gesellschaft im Mittelalter (Stuttgart, 1979).
Ridyard, Susan, 'Condigna veneratio: Post-Conquest Attitudes to the Saints of the Anglo-Saxons', in Anglo-Norman Studies 9 (1986) / Ed. R. Allen Brown, pp. 179—206.
Riley-Smith, Jonathan, The Knights of St John in Jerusalem and Cyprus c. 1050—1310 (London, 1967).
Ritchie, R.L.G., TTie Normans in Scotland (Edinburgh, 1954).
Roberts, Brian K., The Green Vulages of County Durham (Durham, 1977).
Rohricht, Reinhold, Beitrage zur Geschichte der Kreuzzuge 2: Deutsche Pilger- und Kreuzfahrten nach dem heiliqen Lande (700—1300) (Berlin, 1878).
.Библиография
427
Rollason, David, Saints and Relies in Anglo-Saxon England (Oxford,
1989).
Round, J.H., The King's Serjeants and Officers of State (London, 1911).
Rousset, Paul, 'La notion de Chretiente aux Xle et Xlle siecles'. Le MoyenAge4thser., 18 (1963), pp. 191—203.
Rupp, Jean, L'idee de Chretiente dans la pensee pontificale des origines a Innocent III (Paris, 1939).
Russell, Josiah Cox, British Medieval Population (Albuquerque, 1948).
Rutkowska-Plachcinska, Anna, 'Les prenoms dans le sud de la France aux Xllle et XlVe ciecles', Ada Poloniae Historica 49 (1984), pp. 5—42.
Salch, C.L., 'La protection symbolique de la porte au Moyen Age dans les chateaux-forts alsaciens', in Hommage a Genevieve Chevrier et Alain Ceslan: Etudes medievales (Strasbourg, 1975), pp. 39—44.
Santifaller, Leo, Beitrage zur Geschichte des Lateinischen Patriarchats von Konstantinopel (1204—1261) und der venezianischen Urkunden (Weimar, 1938).
Schlesinger, Walter (ed.). Die deutsche Ostsiedlung als Problem der europaischen Geschichte (Vortrage und Forschungen 18, Sigmaringen, 1975).
idem, 'Flemmingen und Kuhren: Zur Siedlungsform niederlandischer Siedlungen des 12. Jahrhunderts im mitteldeutschen Osten', ibid., pp. 263—
309.
Schmalstieg, William R., An Old Prussian Grammar (University Park, Pa.,
1974).
idem, Studies in Old Prussian (University Park, Pa., 1976).
Schmid, Karl, 'Zur Problematik von Familie, Sippe und Geschlecht, Haus und Dynastie beim mittelalterlichen Adel', Zeitschrift fur die Geschichte des Oberrheins 105 (1957), pp. 1—62.
(dem, 'The Structure of the Nobility in the Earlier Middle Ages', in Timothy Reuter (ed.), TTie Medieval Nobility (Amsterdam, etc., 1978),
pp. 37—59.
Schmidt, Eberhard, Die Mark Brandenburg unter den Askaniem (1134— 1320) (MF 71, Cologne and Vienna, 1973).
Schneidmuller, Bemd, Nomen patriae: Die Entstehung Frankreichs in der politischgeographischen Terminologie (10.—13. Jahrhundert) (Sigmaringen,
1987).
Schultze, Johannes, Die Mark Brandenburg 1: Entstehung und Entwick-lung unter den askanischen Markgrafen (bis 1319) (3erlin, 1961).
Schulze, Hans K., Adelsherrschaft und Landesherrschaft: Studien zur Ver-fassungs- und Besitzgeschichte der Altmark, des ostsachsischen Raumes und des harmoverschen Wendlands im hohen Mittelalter (ME 29, Cologne and Graz, 1963).
idem, 'Die Besiedlung der Mark Brandenburg im hohen und spaten Mittelalter', Jahrbuch fur die Geschichte Mittel- und Ostdeutschlands 28 (1979), pp. 42—178.
idem, 'Slavica lingua penitus intermissa: Zur Verbot des Wendischen als Gerichtssprache', in Europa slavica — Europa orientalis: Festschrift fur H. Ludat (Berlin, 1980), pp. 354—67.
Schunemann, K., Die Deutsche in Ungarn bis zum 12. Jahrhundert (Berlin, 1923).
428
Библиография
Schwarz, Ernst, 'Die Volkstumsverhaltnisse in den Stadten Bohmens und Mahrens vor den Hussitenkriegen', Bohemia: Jahrbuch des Collegium Carolinian 2 (1961), pp. 27—111/
Shields, H. E., "The Walling of New Ross — a Thirteenth-Century Poem in French', Long Room 12—13 (1975-6), pp. 24—33.
Simms, Katharine, 'Warfare in the Medieval Gaelic Lordships', The Irish Sword 12 (1975-6), pp. 98—108.
Stownik Laciny Sredniowiecznej w Polsce 1 / Ed. Mariana Plezi (Wroclaw, etc., 1953-8).
Smith, Julia, 'Oral and Written: Saints, Miracles and Relies in Brittany, c. 850—1250', Speculum 65 (1990), pp. 309—43.
Southern, Richard W, Western Society and the Church in the Middle Ages (Harmondsworth, 1970).
Sprandel, Rolf, Das mittelalterliche Zahlungssystem nach Hansisch-Nordischen Ouellen des 13.—15. Jahrhunderts (Stuttgart, 1975).
Spufford, Peter, Money and its Use in Medieval Europe (Cambridge, 1988).
Stenton, Frank, The First Century of English Feudalism 1066—1166 (2nd ed, Oxford, 1961).
idem, et al., The Bayeux Tapestry (London, 1957).
Stephenson, David, The Governance of Gwynedd (Cardiff, 1984).
Stewart, Ian, 'The Volume of the Early Scottish Coinage', in D.M. Met-calf (ed.), Coinage in Medieval Scotland (1100—1600) (British Archaeological Reports 45, Oxford, 1977), pp. 65—72.
Stringer, K.J., Ear! David of Huntingdon, 1152—1219: A Study in Anglo-Scottish History (Edinburgh, 1985).
idem, 'The Charters of David, Earl of Huntingdon and Lord of Garioch: A Study in Anglo-Scottish Diplomatie', in idem (ed.), Essays on the Nobility of Medieval Scotland (Edinburgh, 1985), pp. 72—101.
Struve, Karl Wilhelm, 'Die slawischen Burgen in Wagrien', Offa 17—18 (1959-61), pp. 57—108.
Suchodolski, Stanislaw, Poczqtki mennictwa w Europie srodkowej, wschodniej i p&nocnej (Wroclaw, 1971) (English summary, pp. 249—57).
idem, Mennictwo Polskie w XI i XII wieku (Wroclaw, etc., 1973) (English summary, pp. 144—52).
Suhle, Arthur, Deutsche Miinz- und Geldgeschichte von den Anfangen bis zum 15. Jahrhundert (2nd ed., Berlin, 1964).
Szekely, Gyorgy, 'Wallons et Italiens en Europe centrale aux Xle-XVIe siecles', Annales Universitatis Scientiarum Budapestinensis de Rolande Eotuos Nominatae, sectio historica 6 (1964), pp. 3—71.
Teuchert, Hermann, Die Sprachreste der niederlandischen Siedlungen des 12. Jahrhunderts (2nd ed., MF 70, Cologne and Vienna, 1972),
Thiriet, Freddy, La Romanie venitienne аиМоуеп Age: Le developpement et Г exploitation du domaine colonial venitien (XII-XIVs.) (Paris, 1959).
Thordemann, В., Armour from the Battle of Wisby 1361 (2 vols., Stockholm, 1939).
Tidick, Erika, 'Beitrage zur Geschichte der Kirchenpatrozinien im Deut-schordensland Preussen bis 1525', Zeitschrift fur die Geschichte und Alter-tumskunde Ermlands 22 (1926), pp. 343—464.
Библиография
429
Titow, J.Z., English Rural Society 1200—1350 (London, 1969).
idem. Winchester Yields: A Study in Medieval Agricultural Productivity (Cambridge, 1972).
idem, 'Some Evidence of the Thirteenth-Century Population Increase', Economic History Review, 2nd ser., 14 (1961), pp. 218—24.
Torres Fontes, Juan, 'Moros, judios у converses en la regenda de Don Fernando de Antequera', Cuadernos de historia de Espana 31—2 (1960),
pp. 60—97.
Tout, T.F., 'The Fair of Lincoln and the "Histoire de Guillaume le Marechal", in his Collected Papers (3 vols., Manchester, 1932-4) 2, pp. 191— 220.
Trawkowski, Stanislaw, 'Die Rolle der deutschen Dorfkolonisation und des deutschen Rechts in Polen im 13. Jahrhundert', in Walter Schlesinger (ed.). Die deutsche Ostsiedlung des Mittelalters als Problem der europaischen Geschichte (Vortrage und Forschnngen 18, Sigmaringen, 1975), pp. 349—68.
Turner, Ralph V., Men Raised from the Dust: Administrative Service and Upward Mobility in Angevin England (Philadelphia, 1988).
Tyerman, Christopher, England and the Crusades, 1095—1588 (Chicago, 1988).
Tylecote, R.F., Metallurgy in Archaeology (London, 1962).
Usseglio, Leopoldo, / marches/ di Monferrato in Italia ed in oriente du-rante i secoli XII e XIII / Ed. Carlo Patrucco (2 vols., Bibliotheca della Societa storica subalpina 100—101, Turin, 1926).
Victoria County History of Shropshire 1 (London, 1973).
Vlasto, A.P., The Entry of the Slavs into Christendom (Cambridge, 1970).
Vogel, Werner, Der Verbleib der wendischen Bevolkerung in der Mark Brandenburg (Berlin, 1960).
von Muller, Adriaan, 'Zum hochmittelalterlichen Besiedlung des Teltow (Brandenburg): Stand eines mehrjahrigen archaologisch-siedlungsgeschicht-lichen Forschungsprogrammes', in Walter Schlesinger (ed.) Die deutsche Ostsiedlung als Problem der europaischen Geschichte (Vortrage und Forschnngen 18, Sigmaringen, 1975), pp, 311—32.
Wade-Martins, Peter, "The Origins of Rural Settlement in East Anglia', in P.J. Fowler (ed,), Recent Work in Rural Archaeology (Bradford-upon-Avon, 1975), pp. 137—57.
idem, "The Archaeology of Medieval Rural Settlement in East Anglia', in Michael Aston et al. (eds.), The Rural Settlements of Medieval England (Oxford, 1989), pp.149—65.
Waley, Daniel, The Italian City Republics (London, 1969).
Walsh, Katherine, A Fourteenth-Century Scholar and Primate: Richard FitzRalph in Oxford, Avignon and Armagh (Oxford, 1981).
Watson, Andrew M., 'Towards Denser and More Continuons Settlement: New Crops and Farming Technigues in the Early Middle Ages', in JA Raftis (ed.), Pathways to Medieval Peasants (Toronto, 1981), pp. 65—82.
Watt, J.A, The Church and. the Two Nations in Medieval Ireland (Cambridge, 1970).
idem, The Church in Medieval Ireland (Dublin, 1972).
430
Библиография
idem, 'English Law and the Irish Church: The Reign of Edward Г, in idem, J.B. Morrall and F.X. Martin (eds.), Medieval Studies presented to A. Gwynn (Dublin, 1961}, pp. 133—67.
Wenskus, Reinhard, Stammesbildung und Verfassung: Das Werden der fnthmittelalterlichen gentes (Cologne and Graz, 1961).
idem. Ausgewahlte Aufsatze zum fruhen und preussischen Mittelalter / Ed. Hans Patze {Sigmaringen, 1986).
idem, 'Das Ordensland Preussen als Territorialstaat des 14. Jahrhun-derts', in Hans Patze (ed.). Der Deutsche Territorialstaat im 14. Jahrhundert 1 (Vortrage und Forschungen 13, Sigmaringen, 1970), pp. 347—82.
idem, 'Der Deutsche Orden und die nichtdeutsche Bevolkerung des Preussenlandes mit besonderer Beriicksichtigung der Siedlung', in Walter Schlesinger (ed.). Die deutsche Ostsiediung als Problem der europaischen Geschichte (Vortrage und Forschungen 18, Sigmaringen, 1975), pp. 417—38.
Werner, Karl Ferdinand, 'Heeresorganisation und Kriegfiihrung im Deut-schen Konigreich des 10. and 11. Jahrhunderts', in Ordinamenti militari in Occidente neU'alto medioevo (Settimane di studio del Centra italiano di studi suU'alto medioevo 15, 2vols, Spoleto, 1968) 2, pp. 791—843.
White, Lynn, Medieval Technology and Social Change (Oxford, 1962).
Wightman, W.E., The Lacy Family in England and Normandy 1066— 1194 (Oxford, 1966).
Wilson, David M., 'Danish Kings and England in the Late 10th and Early llth Centuries — Economic Implications', in Proceedings of the Battle Conference on Anglo-Norman Studies 3 (1980) / Ed. R. Allen Brown, pp. 188—96.
Wolff, R.L., 'The Organization of the Latin Patriarchate of Constantinople, 1204—1261', Traditio 6 (1948), pp, 33—60.
Wrigley, E.A, and R.S. Schofield, The Population History of England 1541—1871 (Cambridge, Mass., 1981).
Wurm, Helmut, 'Korpergrosse und Ernahrung der Deutschen im Mittelalter', in Bernd Herrmann (ed.), Mensch und Umwelt im Mittelalter (Stuttgart, 1986), pp. 101—8.
Zatschek, Heinz, 'Namensanderungen und Doppelnamen in Bohmen und Mahren im hohen Mittelalter', Zeitschrift fur Sudetendeutsche Geschichte 3 (1939), pp. 1—11.
Zdrojkowski, Zbigniew, 'Miasta na prawie Sredzkim', Slqski kwartalnik historyczny Sobotka 41 (1986), pp. 243—51.
Zientara, Benedykt, 'Die deutschen Einwanderer in Polen vom 12. bis zum 14. Jahrhundert', in Walter Schlesinger (ed.). Die deutsche Ostsiediung des Mittelalters als Problem der europaischen Geschichte (Vortrage und Forschungen 18, Sigmaringen, 1975), pp. 333—48.
Zom, Wolfgang, 'Deutsche und Undeutsche in der stadtischen Rechtsordnung des Mittelalters in Ost-Mitteleuropa', Zeitschrift Jur Ostfor-schungl (1952), pp. 182—94.

.

Ваш комментарий о книге
Обратно в раздел история